ELEMENTS

OP

GRAMMAR

SYRIAC

AN^

BY

INDUCTIVE

METHOD

BT

EGBERT
PROFESSOR

OF

OLD

WILSON,

DICK
TESTAMENT

THEOLOGICAL

LANGUAGES

SEMINARY,

NEW

CHARLES

AND

Ph.D.

HISTORY

ALLEGHENY,

IN
PA.

YORK

SCRIBNER'S
1891

SONS

THE

WESTERN

1891,

Copyright,

ROBERT

WILSON.

DICK

W^

by

'

:
""

"""

"

"."

"

Presa

of

Astor

J.

Place,

J.

Little

New

"

York

Co.

TO

IS

BOOK

BY

ONE

OF

THE

PROMOTION

STUDIES,

SEMITIC

OF

THIS

FOR

MUCH

SO

DOi^E

HAS

WHO

SACHAU,

EDUARD

PKOFESSOK

DEDICATED

AFFECTIONATELY

HIS

AMERICAN

STUDENTS

PKEFACE.

Syriac

This

in

do

for

measure

text-books

Harper's

examples,

far

as

his

Makual

line

upon

that

it is found

In

the

least,
his

on

noted

Wright,
the

and

frequently
this

for

students

who

may

author^s

the

and

the

some

books

the

variety

student's

unconscious
Thanks

Joshua

(the

ago),

continue

zeal
of
for

the

aid

of

the

literature
his

further
labor

in

text

around

style and
and

and

unpointed

centres

of

the

of

in

had

Stylite,

Addai

which

which

Abgar^s

rapid

of

their

first,the

of

have

they

last

the

been

The

to

English

it has

the
was

text-book

by reading

have

been

interest
the

while

the

Apostle,

lished.
pubof

Christ,

third, give wings

progress

been

mastered

intrinsic
letter

more

reason

or

studies

they

W.

Phillips, D.D.,

Indeed,

after

be

Professor

American

grammar.

Syriacum

simplicity

which

the

students,

secure

the

in

The

second,

that

years

of

use

to

sion
ver-

It will

authorities.

accessible

was

Peshito

of

Cureton,

at

It

source.

George

original

all

are

make

Spicilegium

Berlin

these

they

W.

the

edition

the

by

other

any

hope
would

Man'ual,

at

that

was

classical

examples,

remark.

or

to

indicated.

two

from

examples

shows

References

give

to

and

page

otherwise

not

Professor

Syriacum,

than

Manual.

aimed

Stylite, in

the

example

an

in

published

by

after

2.

when

native

Apostle, by

Spicilegium

2.

2, of the

these

some

the

denoted

rule, statement,

of

from

to

phy
orthograillustrative

his

draw

to

Professor

the

chrestomathy

are

has

every

one

the

cited

the

version

author

Joshua

Addai

sought

thus,

2, line

base

other

that

Peshito

adduce

the

occur

the

to

to

has

In

Hebrew.

the

These

page

the

syntax,

object
and

on

to

for

designed

which

that

the

at

ago

is

It

language

possible, from

they

which

done

Syriac.

which

are

Syriac

years

Ph.D.

Harper,

author

the

as

of

Bible

the

E.

the
have

etymology

and

W.

Professor

of

suggestion

six

undertaken

was

grammar

to

making

the
and
the
him

acquisition.

preparing

the

manuscript

of

this

work

are

Vi

PEEFACE.

due

Ella Wilson

to Mrs.

Stewart, A.B.

and
(Vassar),

to the

Rev.

0. Elterich, A.M.

W.

The

author

inestimable

has received

examples from the grammars

Martin, and
Uhlemann, Phillips,
and

of

assistance in

Hoffmann,

regard to

rules

Hoffmann-Merx,

from those
Agrell,but especially
of Duval
and J^oldeke, though he has throughout conscientiously
worked
his material
according to his own
plan, and has
up
of new
citations.
the store of illustrations by hundreds
enriched
it is
rules have
been based upon
the examples given,and
The
but
hoped by the author that they are not merely more
numerous,
before been
defined than has ever
better classified and more
clearly
accomplishedin English.
The
examples have been taken from accessible sources, denoted
by the page and line, or by section,so that they can be readily
the examples could
In the syntax, when
not be verified,
confirmed.
from
which
the grammar
they have been taken has been

noted.
would
be a means
of furthering
hope that this grammar
the study of Syriacby American
students, and of throwing fresh
has encouraged the author, and,
lightupon the Sacred Scriptures,
in the publishingof this book.
him
he thinks, justified
as
The
made
platesfor the first sixtypages were
by Messrs. Tuttle,
" Taylor,of Xew
Moorhouse
Haven, Conn. ; those for the remainder
by the firm of W. Drugulin, of Leipsic,Germany.
The

For
of

convenience

Professor

of

reference,the

cross

Harper's "Elements"

and

order

and

'^Syntax"

arrangement
have

been

lowed
fol-

the
closelyas practicable.Those who wish to compare
can
Syriacwith the Hebrew
readilyfind where the two languages
(upon which
agree and differ by followingthe index of this volume
much
time and care
it a
have been expended in the effort to make
full and accurate
guide to the contents),and by comparing it with
the indexes of Harper'sor other Hebrew
grammars.
as

In the
A. A.
J. S.

or
or

the following abbreviations

citations,
Ad.

Ap.

Jos. Sty.

Addai

Joshua

the

the

occur

Apostle ;
Stylite;

Spic.Syr.
SpicilegiumSyriacum ;
Aphr.
Aphraates, by Professor W. Wright ;
Overbeck
S. Ephraemi Syri aliorumque oi^era selecta,by J. J. Overbeck.
"

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS.

TABLE

72.

Nouns

Radical

Second

the

with

OF

Doubled.

73.

with

Nouns

one

Radicals

more

or

74.

formed

75.

Nouns

formed

Gender,
Nouns

78.

Declension.
First

Second

81.

Third

82.

First

83.

Second

84.

Third

Kul.

by
by

Affixes.

110.

Numerals.

and

111.

The

Verb.

112.

The

Perfect.

113.

The

Imperfect.
Imperfect

of

Masculines.

Masculines.

of

Masculines.
Feminines.

of

Feminines.

of
of

Declension

Peculiar

State.

of

Declension

87.

Pronoun.
Pronoun.

Medhem.

Declension

Fourth

Indefinite
of

Declension

Anomalies

The

of

Declension

85.

107.

Pronoun.

Uses

Declension

86.

Possessive

Uses

Declension

79.
80.

Reflexive

The

109.

SuflBxes.

with

The

106.

108.

Number,

76.
77.

105.

Prefixes.

Doubled.
Nouns

CONTENTS.

Feminines.

of

of Gender

Feminines.

and

Anomalies

of

Number.

Nouns.

114.

The

115.

The

Imperative.

116.

The

Participle
Passive

117.

The

1 1 8.

Participles

119.

The

Infinitive
Infinitive

Cojitinued.

Participle.

120.

The

121.

The

122.

Impersonal
Object

Nouns.

as

Absolute.
Construct.
of

Subject

88.

The

Numerals.

123.

89.

The

Particles.

124.

The

Verb

with

125.

The

Verb

with

126.

Passives,

127.

Uses

90.

The

91.

Gender

92.

Number

93.

Third

Collective
of

Syntax.

"

Noun.

Noun.

the

of.the

two

of

with

etc.,

Usesof'/i'A.
'Hhidh

94.

Apposition.

130.

Verbal

and

95.

The

Nominative

Sentences.

96.

The

Genitive.

97.

The

Genitive

with

d.

98.

The

Genitive

with

Prepositions.

99.

The

Adjective.
and

100.

Comparative

101.

The

Personal

102.

The

Demonstrative

103.

The

Interrogative

104.

The

Relative

Ob

more

Objects.

h'wo.

129.

Absolute.

Object.

or

jects.

Determination.

Noun.

Verb.

Indirect

128.

of

Verb.

Verbs.

The

Part

Active.

and

other

131.

Simple

132.

The

133.

Compound

134.

Alternative

135.

Complex

136.

Adjectival

137.

Adverbial

138.

Conditional

Auxiliaries.

Nominal

Interrogative

Sentencea

Sentence.

Sentences,

and

tive.
Conjunc-

Adversative

tences.
Sen-

Superlative.

Pronoun.
Pronoun.
Pronoun.

Pronoun.

Sentences.
or

Relative

Clauses

or

Sentences.

Sentences.

Sentences.

(..ALtVvHi--^

ELEMENTS

OF

ALPHABET.

SYRIAC.

2
or

EI^ME^^S:
CjFSYRIAC.

'.'%"'

Ras twenty-two consonantal

The.SiirJatG'il^!^aJb^t'{s$eim^^l]

1.

"beth" is the

^-"-o

'name o*feach signrepresents its sound ;

"b" is its sound ; joi"he" is the
of the sign,

firstletter of the

letters. The

e.g.

signs

name

"h" is the sound.

name,

? 2. (1) (a)1^^ 'aloho' God

(1:1)
; M

Wo'

earth (1:1).

in examples under (1)(a).

(b)See last syllable

(c)5]|3?
(1 Cor. 9:26); lU^ mio-yo' (1 Cor. 10:26);
d'lo'yor
ko-yem (Matt. 13:1) (R. "")
(R.

^U)

(2) ^"I"|^

Some

"^U

"c|i

sho-yel(Matt. 5:42)

"^t^'o-yel(Matt. 15:11) (R. '^).

b'rishith (1:1);\^^^^ heshshukho'

tuh w'bhuh

(1:1); ^\ 'ap-pay(1:2).

signsstand

for two

or

(1:2);

oi"^o

"no^

sounds.

more

(1) I (Olaph)is generally

"

(a) a soft breathing,like Jiin "hour," or

(b)quiescentin

precedingvowel

(c)pronounced as Yudh,
Olaph,

and

middle

radical

(2)^^

o^

hu

*-s

^
^ ?
point above them

"3.

in the

like ch
(h),

;"

and

in

of verbs which
participle

with

point under them

"

that

\^^

that

oi

(21:5);U^

is

loch,"or German
'^

is

ch in "Rache

"produced by

men

aspirated
; with

are

'al (1:2);

smart

like h in

;"

^^

"home;"

like
(sh),

compressionof

sh in

the upper

of the breath."

1^^ 'aloho'(1:1); ^
(2:18)
;

sh'mayo' (1:1);"cu^Vim
(1:8);

ovlo5
pes-ho'.(21:8)
;

always pronounced

akh
01^kulleh (5:9) t-[

U^^^

the

'ar-'o'(1:1).
(21:2);]Lh\

mash-lem

part of the windpipe and forcible emission

I 4. 1.

have

Wau, Olaph, or doubled.

Phun
(21:5); ^c^i-J^

It is to be noted

"show

active

it is

preceded or followed by another

g. when

e.

sometimes

they are unaspirated.See " 9.

ru-heh (1:2); Y^

^*"

; but

'al(1:2);

(5:9);]e"^nehwe' (1:3);^

'^^?
didha' (5:14).

OF

ELEMENTS

i-^N^
lagh'lilo'
(24:5).

2. (1) li?
d'lo'(5:9);

(2)

a^
1^(1:1);

(3)^U

SYRIAC.

(23:14).

(14:4).

(1)N1 (23:12);^'1(3:5).

3.

(2)

^l

(23:2).
^all.

(23:1);

(3) cA

^1^(30:1).

(23:7);

(4) anijo(24:2);

oil (24:12).

(5) '^ai(23:8); -oio-Z^] (24:1).

al^o
(24:16) ^ll (24:17) -^^ (24:9).
4. M
ji(1:6);1^ (1:1);" (1:1);oiaic
(1:1);i-^?(l:4);
1^^(1:13);
1^1(1:5);
^^^^(1:6); 1^(1:1);
(1:2);]"-o(l:3);
(6) \il(24:16);

^coi

"JioZ
^(1:1);

M(l:l);
1. The

(1:1).

five letters,
Koph, Lomadli, Mim,

Nun,

'L,have peculiar

and

forms at the end of words.

2. Lomadh

before

Olaph follows
remains

like
Olaph is perpendicular,

the slant of

in

as

(1).
latter,

succeedingLomadh, (2); but

(3).
perpendicular,

written

the

medial

before

Lomadh

Initial

medial

Olaph

final Lomadh

is

'Ci^ (Matt. 9:33).

3. To be

carefullydistinguished
are,
(1)Olaph,] and Zain,} ;
,

(2)Beth,

(3)Dolath,?

(4) Wau,
which

Koph,

and

Rish, h

and

Koph,

(Wau

but Koph
precedes,

(5)Yudh,

and

and
,

to

can
a

be joined only

letter

with

*E,

the letterwhich

*^
,

since they differ

but
precedes,

not

follows. The forms of Dolath (?or r),Rish ('or

somewhat
5. 1 ,

dissimilar in the two

and

^
,

01
,

^^

are

and

called

letter

as

to

Tau

size
may

only.
be

with the letterwhich

r),and Tau (^ or ^) are

'

cases.

called vowel letters.

'^ are

preceding or following);

Olaph, Dolath,He, "VYau,Zain, Sodhe, Rish, and

connected

to

; and

Shin,^^

(6)Lomadh,
4.

and

gutturals.

[il 5, (i.

SYRIAC.

OF

ELE3IEJsTS

" 5. Classificationof Letters.

1.

Labials,
Dentals

wc

"c

or

Linguals,?

""

f
Sibilants,

^i

^'^

w^

"^

Palatals, w^

s*

ws

Gutturals, ]

oi

"--.

Linguo-dental,

ws

wo

'^

'

2.
letters, I

Vowel
1.
as

consonants
According to their organicformation,

(1) Labials,(2) Dentals

or

the

long

used b}'the

often

were

""

Syrians to

diphthongs; and hence, they

and

sounds

vowel

classified

are

(3) Linguals,(4) Palatals,

(5)
Sibilants,

Gutturals,(6) Linguo-dentals.
and
2. The letters 1 "
express

"

are

trailedvowel-letters.

" 6. A'owel Signs.

1.

The

Syrians,are

vowel

Greek

the

Upsilon,turned

signs in

half

over.

use

letters

They

Occidental
or
Jacobites,

the

among

Alpha, Epsilon,Eta, Omikron,

introduced about 700 A. D., and

were

represent the pronunciationof the Syriac at that time.

Pethoho,

(o)Zekofo,

(e)Rebhoso,

"

The Nestorians used

[iVb^e."

(a)Pethaha, e.

g.

and

(i)Hebhoso,

*"

They

are

(a)

(u) 'Esoso.

different system of vowel points.

^^o (Ps.1:2).

^(a)Zekafa,"aiy
(Ps.1:1).

(e)Rebhasa

"

karya,^3"-

(Ps.1:3).

(i)Hebhasa, |i-?
(Ps.1:5).

"

The

arriha,"f^oi(Ps.1:1).

(e,i)Rebhasa

"

U"' (Ps.1:4).
(u,u) 'Esasa allisa,

(o,6) 'Esasa rewiha

later Jacobites combined

the

pointswith

Among the Nestorians, (Zekafa) was

"

jijilai
(Ps.1:2).
the Greek

pronounced like

letter system.
a

ia "father ;"

i 6,]

ELE]ytENTS

the

among

The

sounds among

from

The

of the vowels

names

means

opening,

Zekofo
and

3.

separatedinto

were

in

"

note."

signs and

two

the Nestorians.]

the positiontaken

Pethoho

pronounced like o

was

"

and 'Esoso

SYRIAC.

its equivalent
Jacobites,

Jacobite Rebhoso

2.

OF

of Syriacorigin,
and

are

by the lips and teeth

the mouth

in their

being wide

raising; 'Esoso,narrowing;

means

pronunciation.

when

open

derived

are

it is pronounced

pression;
Rebhoso,com-

Hebhoso, depression.

(1)1^

'aloho (1:1)
;

(2)|Iq-^heshshukho

U^

sh^mayo (1:1); M

'arV (1:1).

pesho (23:8); ^
(l:2)jU*^^

^^^ hoyden (24:2); r^

(23:19);

men

(24:3);]^ 'one

Ser

(24:4)
; ]^i^'erbe (24:4).
(3)

diyathiki
L^l^ b^rishith (1:1); --^ li (23:2);i^^?
ruheh
(23:13);oi--*o?

(23:18);oi^l^?d^bhidheh

^CL^kulPkhun
(1)Pethoho

Zekofo,like
(2)Rebhoso

was

by Yudh, it
when

was

pronounced like e

(23:8);

"hat;"

in "foot"

vL.o

"

in

met."
in

ey

When
"

they ;

followed
"

as, also

Olaph.

pronounced like

in

pronounced like

was

like oo
'Esoso,

in "note."

followed by

(3) Hebhoso

4. r^?

(23:18).

pronounced like

was

(1:2);

"

or

i in

"

machine

fool."

U^ (23:1);
(23:17)
;

U^

(24:4); I^W^?
(23:13);ji^r:^

"

(23:7);

"al2ui^

la

(Rom. 8:2);

"^o^
ain^[(23:2);

(1:2); o^ (23:5).
All the vowels except 'Esoso may
5.

(1)MZ
en

be written either above

(Acts 23:20); \^

(23:3);^?

or

below the line.

(23:5);^^

(23:2);

(23:5).

(2)lIcuL:
(1:2);

(1:5); V^
jll:^

(2:11);V-l-.:^
(17:4);

jj^oi
(17:14)
(J.S. 11:19); 1^
J ail^o^j^

(1:1).

ELEMENTS

Vowels

be written,(1)fully,
i.e. with

may

[| 6,

SYRIAC.

OF

homogeneous consonant,

(2)defectively.

or

'Esoso is always written

it is written

of; and sometimes

Remark.

],

The

"

and

in '^

in these instances.

fullyeven

homogeneous

'^^^^-^iso
account
on

all and

consonants,

vcrwel-letters[I 4. 5), are

or

"*
.

(1) Olaph

written for

was

the Nestorians)

is among

fully,
except

final6 (coming from

or

i derived from

(alsofor

final a, which

e.

e,

g.

it still

among

the Jacobites is ni).

(2) Olaph

written also for

was

medial

(or 6),e (orf),e.

g.

Peran
^\-^

sanin) (J. S. 18:5).

Piran),rr^i^sonin (Jacobite,
(Jacobite,
written for

(3) Olapliwas
Greek

words,e.

(4) Yudh

bish,^"

(5) Yudh

written for

for*medial e,

(7) Wau

a, in

e.

"

g.

**^

for i (e);

found

Ethh'niu

(9) " stands

(J.S. 2:10)

]^---s
baito.

g.

e.

'^

(exceptin

and
^^^i"-^)

and

o.

also written for the

was

was

diphthonga%

written everywhere for

also for Nestorian

6.

i,and sometimes

written for the

was

(6) "VVau was

i^^A

medial

den.

"? =

(8) ^1

for

sometimes

Soynara.
l-^i^"a^"?

g.

was

final a, and

diphthongau [aw)^ e.

for iu

"-"

or

eu,

e.

^--I^

long

in the exclamation

"^

kin

==

g.

w"gin"NSni1 n'shamleu
(J.S. 3:11),

for

g.

lau.

(Mt. 1:19),

(J.S. 30:1).

"10/

but c]
(J!S. 20:17),

o] or.

U^

(1) l-ai:^(J.S. 7:11)

^-?
]^f
J Ji-,(J.s. 6:4)

1^1
=

oax

king; l^^-^^
=

(J.S. 9:5)

23:21)

3:19)

r^
^r^

c^

^^

c"^ (J. S. 8:16)

?^ ;

?^ (J.S, 23:20)

(J.S. 4:11)

\^^^^
counsel;

o^ ;

r-^=-^ (J.S.

|ii^
; ^r-^

(J. S.

"

1^ ; ("r^(J.S. 2:11) "^l^ Ir^

1^ ; ^
(S.S. 28:16)
^ (or ^) ; ^ (or^)
^ ; ^^ (J. S. 8:3) ^^ ^o-Jcr,(J. S. 6:5) ^ajfji

(2) Ir^ (J.S. 9:19)

l^-a^ (J.S. 9:4)

(J.S. 6:9)

-"^;

\^c1d
; \^aj^ (J.S. 6:11)
^01

(J. S. 3:22)

^oi

\^eu^
;

^"

^ 7.]

ELEMENTS

(3)

SYRIAC.

OF

oiyA ^^-=(J.S. 4:18) ^^

crijA
(J. S. 2:11)
=

i:.fll.i^]
(J.S. 10:2)
^"-^^thou

L^JaJ^L-^]
; ^-.^^(S.S. 1:15)

(J.S. 1:9)
willing; ^^-^^^

art

L^^(cf.^}^
J.S.2:17);.^r^
(J. 8.1:1)

by

^^^^^; ^^^^^
=

(J.S.l:2) ;

^^
:"ir^
;

^^^^^^.

manuscripts and books tlie vowels and forms

points. See,for example,Joshua
syst^em of diacritical

(1) In
and the

are

many

the

denoted

Stylite,

SpicilegiumSyriacum.

it
(2) In general,

[a) for

be said that

may

distinguishedfrom

as

e,

point above

the

i,u,

or

letter stands

the half-vowel ;

(5) for 6 (a)as distinguishedfrom all other vowels.

(3) Sometimes
form

words

have two

the 1st sing,has

; e. g.

both servingto diflFerentiate

the
points,
point above,the 2d sing,a point below the

line ; but the 3d fem. sing,has

Remark.

"

in this way

denote the

have "a^

and

below.

one

y=^
,

because

e.

g. in

form.

same

Sounds.

(1)^1(1:2); ^1(1:2);
^
"

],'oiQj
(1:5);jiil^al
(2:6).
(2)

^(1:1);
1h= (1:11).
-i=oi(l:l);
2^

(1:7);

^^4 (1:9) U^

a^ch
|Ia-Lu(l:2);
{1:2);

(3) lU b'ro' (1:1);

to

U^

quantityvowels

(1) Short,

(2) Long,

(22:1).

2uL^,'
(2:11);
(1:1); iILlm.

As

the

the Pe'al is usually

^(1:8);'^^^Vi
(1:13).

1.

Joshua

whereas, elsewhere,the point is placed above, to

" 7. Classificationof Vowel

1.

point above

Many manuscripts vary their pointings;

Stylite(18:9,ct al.),we
marked

are

(2:16).

c^ (22:5).

sh'mayo (1:1).
"

o^
.

]"

^^

.^

o".

(3) Half,not written,

but pronounced like e in

"

below."

OF

ELEMENTS

2. (1) V^^

Vi^Lj

(3) ^^-^

(1:7); r^

f?/e

(U-*^)
; 1^? judgment
(Isaic)
; "oa-QJ

end

JJl-i^is
s"are;

vowels
origin,

are

[a], (i),i,

(a),

(3)Contracted,
(4) Heightened,

found

are

sometimes

3. (1)

in the

as

(o).

e,

i, (6)u.

e,

i.

longerfound

the lettersin parentheses

in the

not

Jacobite,or West

(Rebhasa arriha)sometimes

-^

as

e,

i.

s^

|I^

but

^^Cr"
P7

he

b-

{h) wsar

P0

(c) ''^^'\
pure

h^^^

TO

eye.

wasp.
P

her

U-^
,

Pi

{d) I'U* from

killed;

stood,^*iiax) she stood,

l^aioeiid; t-^

she

hut ^^a!i^ queen.

he

; "a^

^^^

killed,but

l-*'?3-o
holiness;b'^^n

but

king; V^^

(2) [a] ^*^1 l-"-sl

pure

3. As

(6:11);Pl^

ii,u.

e,

Nestorian,but

Nestorians pronounced

The

Syriac.

(a)

letter in brackets is no

The

"

/^e^/la??s^cr^itZ
("coij3J).

"

(2) Obscured,

vjsoo

(Ps. 1:3).

wcoi-.

(1)Pure,

Note.

l^oh (1:1);

thousand; -^1 (24:14);l^ (24:5);^H

(4) ^^

2. As to

heloved.

icing; {1^^ 1:2).

(^aiffNestorian)

or

b,

w^Oy-0 JioUness;^a-*'

(M^); \^

(2) 'M^

[g 7.

SYRIAC.

free; \^]^ from happo

to yalue in

vowels are
inflection,
(1) Changeahle,to wit : all half-vowels and

violence.

"

all short vowels

not

in

and heightened vowels.

sharpened syllables,
to wit
(2) Unchangeahle,

(a) Vowels

long by

derived from

(c) Short

vowels

{d).

nature

or

contraction,except

(6),those

diphthongs.
in

sharpened syllables,with

few

tions
excep-

10

[2 10, 11.

SYRIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

and

? 10. OrthographicSigns. Rukhokh

Kushoj-.

r^(1:6).
|Iall(l:2);
2l(l:l);
Iu.l-i(l:l);

1. (1)

(2)oiaio(l:2);
ji^^o
(1:2).
(1:13); |I-*^
(1:7); ovii:^
|i-.-c9
H^I?]?"nal:^(l:4);
i^^^:^
(1:6).

(3)

2.(1)1^^(1:1);
^olli^
(1:10)
oioZ(l:l); l!^?(l:2);
; H

c^ (2:12); 1^^ (2:13).

(1:12)
;

\Ij^

(2)^] (1:2);

ovl^(3:12) ^2^2^(5:15)

(1:10);

]U^ (25:6).

ouL^*
-"i[(3:5).
(5:15) |^m(2:6);
(2:18) ^sloL
"^f

(3)

o-.^o (24:2).
fi^l
(24:10) |ii4^(24:17); |Li^?(24:l);

(4)

is a point placedunder the letters "-^

{softening)

1. Rukhokh
^

and

show that they

to

to be

are

aspirated. It

of these letters is preceded either (1)by

one

^,

ever
when-

occurs

full vowel,or (2)by

half-vowel.
be aspiratedwhen

that these letters may

(3)It is to be noted,also,
the word immediately precedingthem
2.
and

Kushoy {hardening)is
-^
,

to show

that they are

ends in

point above

the aspiratesare

(2) When

they are precededby

Note.
Yudh

is

"

letters. In many

" 11. The

occurs

^^

^
,

"

full vowel and

vowel
are

or

half-vowel.

doubled.

"

1^-*-""
(3:8)and similar words

have

"-"^,? ,

doubled,and

(4) We

^^
,

precededby

not

(3) After all diphthongs,except in ^1

p

vowel.

the letters

unaspirated.It

(1) When

no

we

are

no

since the
exception,

read hay-y'tho'.

sign to

denote

the

doubling in

texts, it is omitted from them

any

but the aspirate

also.

Linea Occultans

1.

^Tulo (2:6);
U^|

2.

|1j|
(2:17);PI

(5:10);

(6:5);M?

^siolo^
(2:17) 1^^^(11:2)
;

(22:2);pH*i (26:15);iVl (26:19).

2 12.]

ELEMENTS

11

SYRIAC.

OF

(21:7); c^]o (22:9); "^^

^"^o?

3.

(22:11);-^oial^ (23:13);

a^ (23:16).
4

?^o (Lk. 1:72); ^0901^2

(John 15:4);

5.

^'^ (1 Tim.

i?."

(1 Cor. 14:1); ^r^(Mt. 21:5).

o^^^
(Heb.13:17).
(Mt.21:21) ol^Li.]
(Acts23:11) VdLi.]

V^^l

called
line,

6:11);

the

2.

Olaph is occult when

and Yudh

3. Waw

at the end of

not to be

commonly with

most

occurs

is put
occultans,

linea

that,though written,they are

1. It

are

not
never

4. In '''^-^ to

under

certain lettersto show

pronounced.
assimilated Nun

an

preceded or followed by

or

silent He.

vowel.

even
by the linea occultans,

marked

word and not precededby

(1 ^or. 11:2).
rr-r-f^

when

vowel.

remember^ 'E receives the linea occultans

to show

that it

pronouncedlike Olaph.

is to be

5. In ^'o" rwTi, and

Remarh.

In the

"

^'t^ daughter of^rish has the linea occultans.

the Jacobites and

radical among

and

" X2. Mehagyono

the Nestorians.

it among

over

Marhetono.

.alL.^[
(2:3); jL:^ wisdom
(6:9)
; rr*'*"-!^
theyshall

2. (1) l^i-"

ash (=

This line

rather than of the Linea Occultans (cf.

" 12.2).

has the force of Marhetono

1.

under the second

a line occurs
Ethpe'elImperative,

(=

\h:^^)
; ^clI^UJ

^aX|-iJ).

have divided;1^^^six; ^"ua.sixty.

(2:15)
; "-^^ tliey

(2)~rl"U-i^(Kirsch, Chrest.,"
p. 134);
"

(J.S. 21:20);

My

o] (J. S. 1:1); c| (Kirsch, Chrest.,"

p. 64:7).
"

1.

isa signplacedunder

Mehagyono

pronounced with
2.

be

is

pronouncedwithout

Greek

the

"

line

placedabove

letterto show that it is to

vowel.

(2) A diacriticalline
On

letterto show that it is to be

short vowel.

(1) Marhetono

number.

is used

also to denote

c] we
of the interjection

an

abbreviation

find either

line

or

it from c| or.
Omega, to distinguish

Remark.

"

For Marhetono

with the Imv.

1 11. Rem,
see
Ethpe'el,

or

the

12

ELEMENTS

OF

["" 13.-15.

SYRIAC.

5 13, Sign of the plural.

2.

l5li
(1:13)
; 1^

3.

^o^^iJLo
(1:9).
(24:11)
; ^VZ?

(2:2);

]^p^(24:4).

points,called Rebbuy, are

1. Two

over
placedhorizontally

word

to

indicate that it is plural.

2. One

of these

coincide with the diacriticalpoint of the

pointsmay

Rish.
stand with the dual also.

3. Rebbuy may

f 14, Accent.
In modern

Duval

on

is

accent

on

penult; the placeof the

the

Syriac is stillin dispute. There follows

in ancient

accent

based

Syriac,the

summary

1. The accent

is generally
on

the

penult.

ultima receives it,

2. The

(a) In monosyllables.
with
syllable

When
{!))

it is a closed

(c) When

the firstof two

3. The

vowel is

longvowel,

helpingvowel.

receives the accent,except when

antepenultnever
a

vowels is a

the

ond
sec-

helpingvowel.

i 15, The Accents.

An

purposes,
were

involved system of accents

in commentaries

on

the

was

for exegetical
used,especially

Scriptures.According

used,(1)to denote the relation of

the parts of

to

Ewald, they

chapter,(2)to

tions
denote the divisions of the sentences, (3)to denote the grammatical rela-

between

istics
or rhetorical characterwords, (4)to denote the sentiment,

of the sentence.

According
In

many

to Bar

Hebraeus,the number
have but two

manuscriptswe

short sentences, and four dots for

glott,four dots
while two

are

are

used

used
to

for

are

singledot,like

longer. In the

and
paragraphs,

one

our

forty.

was

for
period,

text of Walton's

for shorter

Poly-

periods;

separate protasisand apodosis,dependent from

principal
sentences,and often
Three dots

; a

of the accents

the minor

parts of subordinate

sentences.

used to call specialattention to w-hat precedes.See Gen.

and Matt. 24:30,38,43,47.

l:5,7j

i^ 16, 17..]

ELEMENTS

OF

13

SYRIAC.

" 16. Syllables.

0

1.

0^.*

jau:^'a-lo-lio'(l:l);
1-^''^sli"ina-yo'(l:l);
i-aa-"-i.o
-w^hesli-shuklio' (1:2).

2.

'ar-'o'
(1:1);

Remarh

^c^i

1^^^ six;

1.
"

h-'woth (1:1)
;

oulo^o
(1:2).

sixty; ]^^^covered

^"-i^^

^*^^ three;^^

here; '^^-^ theywere

Remarh

1. A

word

]L[\^:^)',
1^^1(17:15);
wAiJ(l5:8);
^oL^i]
(17:11).

2"

lias

foolish,

as

it has full vowels.

syllablesas

many

balf-vowel

does not constitute a syllable.

2.
two

Every syllablemust

begin with

consonants, in which

Remarh

1.
"

there is no

half-vowel

Remarh

2.

"

'^^-^

-""

1^^

Words

sometimes

written,with

they

v^

tha'

by

the Nestorians.

3.

iL-azI
(15:7);

-^

"

in

quiescingin
to be

are

Hebrasus, j^^r* is pronounced "ida'tho"' by

"

half-vowel.
other

some

words,

(15:5);

exceptionsto

are

pronounced,as they

Olaph before them.

an

begin with

shto'.

beginningwith

this rule. According to some,

and in later times

; e. g.

It may

consonant.

the firsttakes

case

In 1^^^and

the

According

to

are

Bar

and "yida'Jacobites,

v"i[
(16:11);r^ji (16:15);

z:-.!^.?
(1:7).
3. At the end of
more

may

two
syllable,

consonants

may

be

pronounced,
though

be written.

" 17. Syllables.

1.

]Lo^Z{l:2).
|Ii.4.(l:l);
llir(l:l);

2.

3.

llall(1:2); ^1

(1:1)
;

^coi

(1:1);

(1:2);
7

4. r-a-^o

hL^

(1:6).

r^

(1:4).
0

(1:7); i^i^? (1:7); ^-^r^^ she made

7

U^

hilled you;

'^

"

"'"^'^
your hings;

^K

*^

he
thee; ^o^i-iJ^^
0

V^ls
l^ot^gold;
]^'r^leper;

14

ELEMENTS

OF

vying; \^
l"

!"

]^-^t-^
tribes.

bird ;
1.

which end
S3^11ables

2.

Syllablesending in

in

vowel

consonant

called open.

are
are

called closed.

whose last consonant

3. A closed syllable
in

syllableending

4. A

goodness; \^'r^^gospel; ]^*isfl-*J

breath; ]^-*"t-^

'^

[" 18.

SYKIAC.

is doubled is called sharpened.

short vowel followed by

with

consonant

half-vowel is called half-open.

Note.

syllableis half-open,
(a)in the 3d fem. sing.Perf. before

The

"

before
(b)in the syllable
suffixes,

diphthong,(c)in

many

1.

it does not end in

when

r^

before the feminine ending.

especially

nouns,

Euphony of Consonants.

" 18,

^a^ and

Assimilation.

lLL^(R.
(24:1) l^^ brick (11:3).
|^:|)
^f(l:2);
o^ it shone {'L\si.^'ll)\ he shall keep[1,^.11:21)
\
;

-^

jli^
2.

3.

\^\

(3:17)
;

(5:5);M

let shine

(6:10)
;

(Mt.5:16).

1^-^(15:9).

new
]^^ church; \^'^f^"^
;

'

|^

"

^^^ A Jieassented
simj^le;

^"^

^^1 he prepared.

^*

Remark.
4.

J^*

"

7.

r^^A

broJcen;]^^90and that which

it was

was

like.

umS (Mt.13:2); -^1 (Mt.17:1).

1. At the end of

Nun is assimilated
syllable,

to the

nant,
followingconso-

which is then doubled.

Note.

Before

"

Nun

2. The

it then
final,
3. "When

ai

this assimilation does not take

though
written,

is sometimes

not

place.

pronounced. When

not

receives linea occultans.

Taw

is

is assimilated

preceded
to the

or

followed by Dolath

second,and

or

written with

or

Teth, the

first lingual

without the linea

occultans.
i?." When

4. In the verb

Lomadh

g 65. 8.

Taw

one

or

'"''^^to

Dolath precedes another,

both

ascend^where Semkath

beginsanother,the Lomadh

ends

are

one

unaspirated.
syllableand

is assimilated to the Semkath

see

g 19.]

ELEMENTS

OF

15

SYRIAC.

" 19. Occultation.

UJ[(2:17); PI

1. (1)

(2) va|J^'my

PVI (14:1).

(14:5; 22:14);

enemy

^oijJLi:
your enemy.

j^oi

2. (1)a. Icoiv-aluo (3:17)

; |coi"cu j-L.(5:9); ]coi

(2)

Ae

was

priest(Gren.14:18).

5.

on

]oaiucail
]ooiji](27:6).
(25:7);

oc^rilo
(28:7)
(29:14).
;

h^^(6:7) ^^
;

h.7

h.

(3)^010-1.1
(8:2);'^gioNn 4

t.V

(11:8); ^oia

\i

(22:3);

^oiclL.
(22:13).
(22:12);ocn|j|(22:15).
(4)^aiil^
(5)jleo^j
i?ome; l-^oi^s(Eph.3:12).
3.

Viiial
liail(17:13); v^-^i^
(1:12)
(11:16).
;

4.

r^i-^,^* ^^X)

hilling.

t(je are

(Mk. 16:17).
|Z^(Mt. 18:17);U^ (^t. 9:17);i^j^:6. Iu-jf(6:10);
1%-^(12:9);^al.{UJ,
i^^ll(5:9);
(32:14).

5.

|L"^(Lk. 12:16)

7.

^tf"(Acts 7:21); a^'^(1 Cor. 9:24).

o-^\Z
(10:12)
; a^?o
when

Occultation occurs

(10:15);

^'t-^l
-^^

letter is written but not

denoted hy tlielinea occultans.

generally
1. With Olaph, (1) at the beginningof
vowel

(2)in

2. With
noun,

and

the middle of

word when

He, (1) In jc^ [a) after

[h)when

an

(2) In parts of

(3) In

the 3d

(4) In

'^^

^^ov-.

^oi

It occurs,
a

not

as

not followed

word when

precededby

by

vowel.

or
predicateadjective,
participle

to

when

give.
suffix.

they are used for the verb

(5) In Grreek words beginning with Rho^ the

the r,

pronounced. It is

auxiliaryverb.

sing.masc.

and

(32:12).

in Latin.

to

he.

being written after

16

ELEMENTS

3. TThen

OF

[U 20, 21,

SYRIAC.

letteris written twice to show the derivation of the

word,

the linea occultans being placed under the first.

4. With

in

"*"

when employed for

^^i-""

the verb to be.

5. Sometimes

with ? before ^

6. Often with

Nun, sometimes with Lomadh

7. Occult

and

are

"*

"

marked

never

occiiltwhenever

end of words they are

by
not

and Rish.

the linea occultans.

precededby

At

the

vowel.

I 20. Addition.
1.

fliZ^f
(Mk. 13:19).

(1:8)
]L^h]

Rem. j^."

short vowel is sometimes

put before

an

unvoweled

(Olaphprosthetic).

consonant

Rem.

lioi-l
^oL^I
(18:19).
(1:5);

Olaph with

An

l."cLj.] (23:18);
T"^r^l stadium; ]i^] foundation.

Rem.

1.

Before

"-^

Revi. S.

Before

"*

"

"

beginningwith

and foreignwords

the prostheticOlaph takes

^-^

the vowel is"^

in which

the

qui-

esces.

2.

(from ^^^o-)
(1 Tim.
Vfal^(6:4)
; i^r^Vn
(5:7);

3.

^Iz]

way

(Mk. 15:47); ola^i] (Ex. 18:11 Hexaplar).

as

inserted in

the doubling of

3. In later times

both

.^^r^(r inserted)

(R. ]^)he changed; iWll {^ inserted)(1 Cor. 7:29).

^^U^

2. A letter is sometimes
same

4:16);

Taw

was

word

and

strengthensit in the

radical.
added

to the

Ethpe'elof e-Waw

verbs,

being unaspirated.

" 21. Transposition.

1.

-ChySo
(1:13); ^??l]
(Mt. 11:19); oI^^L-isf
(Mt. 16:12); U^^J
(Heb. 10:23)

2.

^]A

3. "^'"

^^]

(Mt. 26:8

(Lk. 9:36).

Spic.Syr.40:14).

(1 Cor. 14:1).

16

OF

ELEMENTS

is changed to Olaph in the Pe'al

3. Yudh

verbs

^*^

having

first taken

after ^

after } and to ^
is

perhaps 'E

Imperfectand Infinitive of
of verbs

nouns

*^

"

passiveconjugationsof verbs beginning-with

4. In the

5. He

in the verbal

and sometimes

[| 23.

SYRIAC.

Olaph

in

1,Taw

21.

or

is

sition
transpo-

changed to

"

to Yudh

changed
to

place,accordingto "

in

a-*coi

for

(24:8;1 Tim. 1:17);

caicoi

and

H^l lustful
("Acta Martyrum," ii. 361).

2 23, Rejection.
1.

(11:1);.^-^1^
(32:8); r-^(23:9);

(Mt. 28:19); N
(1)Q"::^i

1^1(Lk. 10:39).
Ujl(26:3);
(2) ^^9 (Prov.3:6) ;

(Mt. 5:42); ^^2 (Mt.22:44).

^"

r^(Mt. 19:17).
(3) Zal(30:3);
(4)U^ausLk.(Rom. 1:30);U^^^^^i^::president.
1.

take place at the beginning of

Rejectionmay
(1) With

Olaph in the

when

the

Imperativeof Pe

and often elsewhere

Olaph verbs,

Olaph is occult.
verbs.

(2)With Yudh, in the Imperativeof Pe Yudh

(3)With

Nun, in the Imperativeof Pe

(4) With

Mim,

2. (1)

in certain

nouns

verbs.

from Pa'el Participles.

(=

(for-^U)

(25:17)
; ^-*-^
z

.4^

(3)

formed

Nun

ii4(=r^U])
.^(Mt.5:19);
(Gen.31:22);]2UMt.8:7);
r-^l(Ps.45:1); wa-1^

(2)

word,

(16:14);

s^U^)(Judges 11:25).

"cIia::I(Mt.6:5);
Ui(Jn.5:21)
"al(26:7);
^oL^iJ
(25:15);

Ut-^r^)
(Rom.
iV^ (^ori^) (James 3:6) ; Ur^(for
(24:1);
]lli^)
3:13);]^ for ^r^)
(Ps.45:3); ]iL-L^(for
uia?

(forwnl^) (Rev.4:1).

U4^)(24:1); r,^^^
(Hex. Ruth

(4)Ur^ (for

(Sym. Job 41:4); M^^

(Judges 6:18),

1:13);

"a^^^

" 23.]
2.

OF

ELEMENTS

Rejectiontakes placein the middle of

(1)With

the 1st

Olaph,in

Imperfectand Participleof
Pe Olaph verbs.

(2) With
between

the

and

and
Pa'el,

Yudh, when

half-vowel and

word,

"

in the
sing.Imperfect Pe'al ; and often,

Olaph is sometimes

Waw

19

SYRIAC.

sometimes

in the

rejectedalso from

they

'E

between

stand

vowel ; and sometimes

of
Ethpe'el,

atives.
Olaph deriv-

two

vowels,or

elsewhere.

with Lomadh, Rish and Nun.

(3) In isolated instances,

(4) With

together; and

3.

in the

Taw,

(1)

in

few

Ethpe'el,whenever
when

nouns

two

Taws

three Taws
would

would

together.

come

1^) (28:14) -^'^[o

(= o-I^^o)
(6:3);

(=

(J. S. 26:13);

^Lizjo

(=

come

L^

,"

,-.-^LIz]o)
(6:1)
; V-i^4

(J. S. 15:10).
(2) ^1 (1:2);I ^

^^
0^^(23:7);

"^ '(1:12);1?!^
(1:15);

'

"^i-o (32:12).
(23:1);q:^|(23:2);

(3)

^?o^(Ephr. 3:427);
cilii5(Mt.
12:25); U^:^queen;

house (Mt. 12:25).

3. Rejection takes place at the end of

(1) Sometimes

with

Waw,

the 3d fem. plur.of verbs.

(2) The final Nun

nouns

in the 3d

word,
"

masc.

Olaph is sometimes

plur.;and with Yudh, in

rejectedfrom

of verbs is generallyrejected. The

pluralis always rejectedin the emphatic and

(3) A

nouns

final Taw

; and in Mt.

4.

(1)

construct

is rejectedfrom the feminine

l-"^much.
states.

singularabsolute of

house,
12:25,from 1^^^*^

^f (= J wsf)
(24:5); ^^'r^
(Mt. 12:12)
(= -^1r-^)

(=

bl]
^) (24:4); ,-Lx.^

oJct

(=

(6:9); o^. (== o^ P) (Mt. 13:27) ; U"

(=^01^01) (Judith 1:5).

9^

(18:12)
; 0*^n"w (= ^*Vi"n

^)(lThess.3:3);
f?^(Lk.4:36);
qJl^

of

final Nun

o"

|J")(23:17)
;

(23:19);

-^oi

20

jaS^

?JLl.^D

(2)

[^ 24,

SYKIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

It.

"

""

(3) H^^i^']
/owntoiTi
; imSn^^ seventeen;
compound

4. (1)Many

^-^ nineteen.

\ ^^

drop
words,or words whicli coalesce,

one

or

letters.

more

(2) The encliticforms jof the personalpronouns

and

forming as it were,
adjectives,

(3) When

number

new

tense.

'E combines

ending in

coalesce with Participles

with t^^^ ten,one

'E is

dropped.

S 24.

Otiose Letters.
1.

\\^(Mt. 19:29); 11^ (Mk. 1:23); 11^?

11?^
(1:12)
{3 John
;

6) ;

ll'rfi?
(14:15).
2.

Qi^o

3.

._"-^(32:12);-^1
vljl]

(6:2);^r^o(6:1);oxijo (6:1).
(John 20:17);

(6:14); "^M(Mt.2:6);
(6:15);^.^oLl^o

(6:9);^.aiJlai^
(22:5);^^
Otiose lettersare those which
marked

nor

1.

b^^the

M6:8);

-^^\

-^^ (19:9).

(13:3);

neither quiescent in

linea occultans. but

Yudh,

the end of
in the 3d

and pronouns;
when

Vi

'"

yet are

previousvowel

unpronounced.

They are,

Olaph finalwhen precededby another Olaph.

2. Wawat
3.

are

^^r^?(6:9);^

not

precededby

vowel.

fem. plur.of verbs ; in the 2d fern. sing,of verbs

and in the pronominal

preceded by

it ends in Yudh.

verbs,when

suffixes of the 1st sing,(except

and of the 3d
vowel),2d fem. sing.,

masc.

sing,when

'^

OF

ELEMENTS

J 25.]

21

SYRIAC.

I 25. Quiescence.
1.

(1) oL^^U (28:3);

(2) ^UJ

.=^1^(5:10); ^1^

(James 1:6) ;

(2 Mace. 5:24).

i^^i-^^
(Heb. 10:6);

^U

(1 Sam. 25:36) ;

^ziii(Ezek.16:27).
(32:2);oJ^l^l (James 5:2);
(3)i^lii

r^l-^l?
(28:1);|jilli

(Hex. Jer. 10:19).

jii(18:19); f^^i^?
(18:17)
; ^r^ (18:10);l^-o

(18:17)
(4) l?"^
;
(1:1);

1^0^(Rom.

16:1);

^l:al'^
(Rom.

16:3).

i?em.i."r^'^f?
(18:13);f^jJ(18:15); ftji
(18:11);r^jo
(1:6);^]o(l:13);
U^^P(1:8).
i?cwi.^."

lU (1:1);1?!^(1:13); T^cfo
l^Mod:!);
ri|o(l:3);
(Rev.5:9);

1.

(1)At the end of

quiescesin

the

Olaph loses its

syllable

consonantal

force and

precedingvowel.
Olaph with

(2)When

^^oj?(Lk. 2:1).

vowel is usuallythrown

back

vowel
on

follows

the

unvoweled

an

consonant, the

precedingconsonant,

and the

Olaph

quiesces(cf.I 32. 3).

(3) In the middle of
it

quiescesin
(4) When
Rem.

1.
"

word,when Olaph should receive

half-vowel,

short full vowel given to the precedingconsonant.

a

vowel of the

vowel-letter,
Olaph always quiesces.

The

particles^^
inseparable

and

"="

draw back the

Olaph.

Rem. 2.

"

2.

Olaph

may

quiescein

any

one

of the vowels.

|i?cil
(2Pet.l:2);
(1)]iloal(2Pet.3:9);

C?oal(Acts 13:32);

(Thes.Syr.697).
\^}o:i^inflammatwn
(2)l^oll(Heb. 12:20) ]^o-J"
;

jZo^(15:1);Uc|f(2Cor.6:5).

lldli(1:2).
(3) oioZ(l:l);ciai(l:2);

22

OF

ZLBMENTS

quiescesat the end of

2. (1) "Waw
vowel

[2 25.

SYBIAa

syllableafter the homogeneous

"

of

(2) In the middle

quiescesin
frequently
(3)When

3.

have

half-TOwel,it

given to the precedingconsonant.

-^

it would

word, when

vowel-letter it always quiesces.

(1) ^^1 (5:2);

U*^
,^4-^
(18:19);

^^^
(5:6); 4^ (11:10);

(23:2).

^okJ^L
theirhre"ut{Thes.

(23:14); wSoi_-4 (32 : 23) ;

(2) r^4

Syr.1201).

l^r-^ (18:7);]L (15:8);

(26:3);1?o^(18:13);

(3)cs"_-

w^(15:9).
i?ew.

(1:5) oi^-l
(17:15).
(25:11) 1^]
i.-lla^j
;

Bern. ^."

M? (14:3);

(4) i-^ (1:4); "^

3. (1) At the end of

vowel

^cZUo

(1:7);

rf^i^-i^?
(17:1).

t^^^A
(1:9); ]Lk^

Yudh
syllable,

(14:13)
;

(1:10).

quiesces after the homogeneous

"

(2) In the middle of

frequently
quiescesin

word, when

receive

it
half-vowel,

given to the precedingconsonant.

"

(3) At the beginning of

quiescesin

it would

word,when

it would

have

it
half-vowel,

"

Hem.

1.
"

This

"

at the

beginning of

word often takes prosthetic

Olaph (" 20. 1).

Rein. 2.

"

even

being sometimes

(4)When

Prefixes draw the vowel to

4. He

never

quiescesin

ru^eh
(1:2); "s\loh

oiJaa^gensoh(2:12).

thetic
pros-

retained and quiescing.

Yudh
vowel-letter,

oiqJsow'bhuh

the Olaph
themselves,

quiescesin Syriac.

"

or

"

(1:2); oicZ

tuh

(1:1);

H 2G, 27.]

23

SYRIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

Peculiarities of Grutturals.

" 26.

1-Li (Acts

1. (1)

oi-Io4
(Acts 8:11); "^?

20:1);

r^

'^iuiJ (Lk. 12:3) ;

(Rom. 14:19);
(2) w^^jJ

r^ (Mt. 19:6).
VJ.^ (2 Cor. 10:9);

(Mt. 19:5);

rf^(Lk. 1:8)

(Acts 7:41);

^?(Heb.11:34).
1. (1) Final

"

treated like other letters.

(2) Medial gutturalsare

2. (1)

prefertlievowel

Rish

and
gutturals

-^?](13:6).
;
(1:1);p](12:17)

]^

(2) Vj-L(Mt. 22:41);

c^

(3) 1-1-^(Acts20:2);

(23:8);

-1^4
(Is.16:6).

.jli^
(Gen.5:29)

1^=-^(Acts 4:36);

11^^(Judith1:16); l^^o(Acts 10:14)

2.

its full consonantal

Olaph preserves

(1) At the beginningof

'E-Olaphit is changed
(3)In

few verbs whose

"

accompanied by

word, when

to Yudh.

(Rev. 17:4).

force,

Ethpa'alof ^1-^

the Pa'el and

(2) In

Uo]^

to

ask; though

vowel.

in most

verbs

Cf. " 22. 1. (1).

third radical is Olaph,

as

also in their

derivatives.
also U 19. 1; 20. 1; 22. 1; 23. 1. (1); 23. 2. (1); 23. 3. (1);

Ecm."Ct

23.4.(1);24.1; 25.1.
3. In '^J^ to

rememher, 'E

is treated

by

the West

Syrians as

if it were

Olaph.
4. For the

(2);

'i

of He
peculiarities

and

Heth, cf. U

19.

2, 4

; 22. 5 ; 23. 4.

(1),

25. 4.

27.

Peculiarities of Waw
1.

]1^ n'bhiyo

1. Yudh
2. For
23. 2.

sometimes
a

and Yudh.

(Lk. 1:70);
(28:1);-ciilrJ?
stands at

once

for

vowel-letter and

of Waw,
connected view of the peculiarities

3. (1);
(2),

3. For the

3.(1);24. 3;

jl^?(25:18).

see

consonant.

H 19. 7; 22. 1,2;

24. 2 ; 25. 2.

of Yudh,
peculiarities
25. 3.

see

"09. 7

2. (2),
22. 1,2,3 ; 23. 1. (2),

24

OF

ELEMENTS

[" 28.

SYRIAC.

" 28, Quantityof Vowels.

^)Lj^(1 Cor. 15:1); ^I^^^

1. (1)

(2)

(John 15:16);^oka^ZZ]

jk^^ blessed; ai":^ol^(1 Cor. 7:36) ; ,^-^ZU(29:17);

jkiuZo
(Mt. 9:4); 1^^^^=(Mt.24:15).

1. In closed

the vowel is generallyshort

syllables

long vowel

; but it is long,
"

(1) Where

the

(2) Where

the vowel is naturallylong,and the syllablehas become

closed by the dropping of

2.

has arisen

by contraction.

short vowel.

"aJ5f
^^lea^ew;
r^](27:6);
(Lk.1:59); ^M

(Acts10:13).

pl^
(2) l^r^(Lk.11:12); ]^"i (Prov.26:7);

(lTim.6:15).

(1)

(3) Ui^ (32:2);\^]^ (Lk. 14:21); UU^

(4)

(Ps.25:19).

|l"n5(4:8);
(1:7); il^I:^?
C^r^{22:6)
(1:10);
; r-f-^^
l-ll^o(1:11).

2. In open

stand in open

(1) When

the vowel
syllables

is

generallylong ; but

short vowel may

syllables,
"

it is necessary

for the retention and pronunciationof

an

Olaph.
in

(2)Sometimes, like compound Sh'wa

pronunciationof

of
especially
letter,

which
(3) In syllables

were

Hebrew,

to

facilitatethe

guttural.

closed.
originally

(4)In half-opensyllables.

3. (1) wai^(2 Pet.

3:8); --I (8:4);

U^ (24:4); hll (7:11)

]^
;

(3:1);fr-ls(3:3).
(2)V-A.J-S (1:4)from

parasha;

V^*^''"
(1:6)from
0

(2:3)from
^93iJi:!fi

^a^L^^
(2:18)from

manharin
neshlatun.

rak:i'o';

i-

I's^l(2:5)from za'uro

26

OF

ELEMENTS

1. Short a,

[" 29.

SYRIAC.

Pethoho,is found,

or

"

(1) In closed syllables.

syllables,
mostly after the inseparableprefixes.
(2)In half-open
(3) In

an

open

syllablecaused by euphonic changes in the word.

(4) In

an

open

caused by the coalescing

of
syllable

addition of

ending in l-*or
(5) In nominal plurals
an

open

syllablein

^^^

she

"

foreignwords.

many

killed;"^a^^

r^l(23:5);^1

(2)

(3)yozll{=

he will Jcill
; xO^

^ *f (24:16).

(17:15);Ni (24:17).
(6:1);^'r^l

1^'moisture; ]^

generallyobscured from

d.
original

an

(32:8).

(Mt. 7: 16).

^i(l:12);
i^^l

(5) 01-0^(1:2);
^^(1:6);

is

"*

"ccLJ)
Pa'el); ^1
; ^^2^ (3 f. pi.

(4) \llL
(Mt. 4:5) ;

l-^o

CiaJL-I(1:2); 2^^(1:6);
|lia"(l:14);
^^?"i(l:14

2. (1)

2. Short

words by the

syllable.

(6) In

two

(6:8).

It is found,

"

(1)In closed syllables.

or

there is

preservationof initialOlaph.

(2)In

an

open

when
syllable,

(3)In

an

open

syllable,
arisingfrom changes in the body of

the word

from sufformatives.

(4) Sometimes
(5)The
with

."

accent.

syllables.
half-open

of the ultimate of such forms

in East

perhaps because
Syriac,

this

given in (5)are

are

written

the
syllablehad originally

]5^s
^(1:4);jcoO (1:6); ^'v^
(1:13).
(1:9); |i:jil(l:12);
0

(2) ]')-N^(from
gevvo)
3. (1) Long

is formed

(2) In East Syriac,

we

position.

as

Noldeke,SyrischeGrammatiky I 47.

See

3. (1)

in

arrow

and
by contraction,
have

few

/IS

IT.

i-^l"''
relaxation; p|" Las

cases

is

of

representedby

snare.

or

"

long by compensation or

" 29.]

4. (1)

^hoL^(2:3); P^J

(2:5);^^"
(2) \LAj\
(3) I'V(3:6);
(14:16)
;

"

27

SYRIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

l^^-^(1:11); lj"^?
(23:18).

(1:6);

\^o(14:15);^^lOr" 1^(14:3).

(26:3) ;

(11:1);Ml^ (24:16);r-^P(11:10);^'
J-il^

Pl^

s;iare.

o^'f(11:11); -^^M(16:7); -^

(4) 2w-2^-".](24:19)
;

(14:16)
;

|I^i^
(2:2); ^
4.

is

(1) As formative

in many

the vowel

an

^^

1"
,

or

^]"

It is found,

at the

beginning of

before
especially
syllable,

open

word

quiesces.

Olaph which

an

quiescent.
a?/, ^l/, yi,iw, and

(4) Contracted from

5.

nouns.

in which

(3) Heightenedin
has become

(Rom. 6:10).

It is written

always long.

(2) As

*=

wL

(16:4); 1^

(1) r^l(16:2); U^

(1:1);-^l^(1:6);jL^'il

(2:5).
(2:3);o^^^^Lli
(2:4);M-l^a-^
(2) ^^^ thousand; ^

(24:14);^1

oiil^
(2:16)

brother;

my

v^jl(6:ll);
^L^9(16:2).
U:^(24:5);
(3)iio (m''nawath)por^/o?i;

^(23:10);
^^^^(25:3);"al

U^ (6:5).
1^(18:18);
(26:7);

1^
U^(24:4);

(4) bl^ (7:11);

(5) {haizl
(1:3); |I^

(3:3);fr^l
(26:19).

(3^); ]l^

(1:2); U^^ (1:5);

1^^(1:5);il-^'

(1:6).
5. (1)When

(2) In

not

longa.
final,generallyrepresents an originally
"

few nouns,

before certain sufiixes(when the vowel

probably heightened by the originalaccent

perhaps

in the 3d

heightenedfrom

an

sing.masc.

and

see

Perf. of "P verbs,it

short
originally

(3) In verbal forms

nouns

often representsa contraction from

was

most

Buval, ^ 157),and
seems

to have beeen

a.

derived from
awa.

"13and

"a^

verbs,

"

28

OF

ELEMENTS

[" 29.

SYRIAC.

(4) In

few cases, it was

contracted from

the final 1
(5) In the emphatic state,

Reniarh.

\^
particle

080^

foreignwords,

In

"

In the absolute

is

naturallylong,being derived

See Duval, ? 259.

"

is

a.

followed by Waw,
frequently

e.

g.

(1 Pet. 1:1).

6.

(1) N

"

(form fu'ul);
mse
youth [ioxm fu'ail); Poi-*^

\^^4-^(form nektulun);
(17:10)
(2)ji^Vai
;

wsal-l (12:7)
;
(3)ilc^
(11:5);
6.

or

heightened in compensation for the elided Taw.

feminine singular,
it was

from the demonstrative

but r"^o^-" z^jnie

p^^ol
(18:2) UH
l^oL

in

an

open

oi^?ai
(18:14)
;

"cai(11:1); ^oLjJ
(14:1); ^oL^l(14:1).
a

few nouns, short

always

syllable.

short
(2) In closed syllables,

remains.

preceded or followed by Waw, short

(3)When

y^y^^ftncn.

(12:15).

(1)Except in the ImperativePe'al,and

falls away

(18:8);

becomes

long

u.

See 7. (1).

7. (1) "ci"
(11:1)
;

jlo*^
(11:5); ^oLJ (14:1)
(14:1).
; ^^r^

(2) "cc^.li^(25:17)
;

end

^aj"

(emph. \^^)

]29oZ cow;

\^^^^

(13:4).
(Neh.ll:24).
Syr.33:20) ^ai
pal^^
(Spic.

(24:17);
(3) MoliflJ
(4)

l^^^
vic^Z(l:2);
mzL^

7. (1) Long

(2)In

comes

(24:2);

by

(1:2);

]Lj^Q^|.i
(3:8);

contraction

from wu^

or

uw.

(4) In

many

few

cases,

it comes

See 6. (3).

Syriac,by contraction

Syriac c).
a

(4:18);

^ol^^i^^
(2:18).

few cases, in West

(3) In

cct

through 6

forms,it is long by

from

nature.

^^.

from

aw

(East

U 30, 31.]

29

SYRIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

" 30, Loss of Yowels.

1.

she wrote;

(from kathabhath)

LsL^

^iasZ]

'bewritten; ""^i

v-si^-^lit was

^1 I awaked

him ;

written ;

s7ia?Z
^Aei/
\fr-^P

writing; l^^ sleeping.

})ear;]^*^-^^had;U^'r^leprous
; \^^^"^
V

2. (1) wr:ZLs (from kathabha)

^^^^

^^^

Q^i^^

^^iws

(2) v^oiuaJ

^ul^AjsZj ^A^

""

o^oA^

"

*".

b-

t,.

(3) y.A"cA^

"a"cA^

"

-^

"

j".

"
"
"

VroAj

(24:14)
;

*"

^aSioLs

(4) 7^^^ Icing; v-a!^ thousand;

(5) ^1

^"waJ

"

"*

^-sZ)^

(24:12);

writing;

"

"^

^oiali^f
(24:1);

6ac?.

^^o''^^:

.".al^
^al^f(6:9);
^a^j^(6:14);

(24:15);-^r^(6:9);
(6:15);

."

^^-^(Lk. 2:13); -^f

(Mt. 24:3) ;

^^^1

(John 4:52).
1. A

vowel is frequentlylost in tbe middle of

2. A

vowel is lost at the end of

a.

the

word.

word,
"

(1) In all forms of the Perfect,except

(2) In all forms of

the 3d

sing.fern.

Imperfect.

(3) In all forms of the Imperative,

except the 2d

(4) In

the absolute of all nouns,

(5) Final Yudh

after consonants

is written

(but

the 2d fem. sing.; and in

I 31.

The
1.

sing.

and participles.
adjectives,

but not pronounced, in the sufex 1st

I 31. Rem.

see

masc.

few other

1) ; in the suffix3d sing.masc.

sing,
; in

cases.

Half-vowel.

1^ (1:1); jlii.(1:1);^o
v-^i^o

But

|1**^(1:2);
lIeo^Z(l:2);

^c^iU(1:10);^h^-^
(1;13).

(1:4);

1^^-^
six

(1:1);

T"

"i^-^

sixty.

30

KLEMENTS

OF

2.

[" 32.

SYRIAC.

n4i"Z| meditate (but ^^""-"^]

Z"eaccounted];
'

coij ijj^/^oZc^;

'.*"

^/ieiVanger.
^oi"Csa""
3.

]"^

thee

thee),

few words, a lialf-vowel occurs

with

unvoweled

every

begins a syllable.This half-vowel does

which

consonant
a

in

Except

s/^emaJe

"

(but f^t^^^ Ihave made

1.

r-^
tf^?(3:12); "ff

(4:9)
1^^?

(4:2);

not

constitute

separate syllable.It is equivalentto vocal Sh'wa in Hebrew.

2. In the

the end of

cases, it is found at

syllable.

half-vowel is found

3. The
a

Ethpa'alImperative,and in certain other

which,though

consonant

after

which

consonant

is

doubled,apparentlycloses

not

medial,i. e.
syllable

one

and beginsanother.
7

Remark

short

1.
"

and ^*^?1my

man

heard at the end of such words

was

"

^r^^my

right. See Duval, " 98.

of the four verbs r^^

The Participles

Rem,. 2.

as

to

make^ ^^S^

^o

hind,

7
^

^"il^,to crucify,and
of
aspiration

(cf." 30.

'-^
,

1 ; and

w^

"-n^and ?

see

to

the half-vowel and the

divide,
preserve

lose it
is^'i^^ All other Participles

e.g.

"

Duval," 127).

" 32. Shiftingof Yowels.

1. "-^0|

i
"

"

"

\)-at(-^93-0 holiness;^^^^
but

Ir"^^^
"

asOiCu-s

^ man;

cislr:a^
(3:3); qi\-^n"n\
(1 Pet.
P"

p"

^^^^^

Ihave

write,but

oia-cZs-s

from

Pi.

plain; |i^c-i^
I^^-^^^)^^^^heifer;l^-i^-a-s

3.

cls for c|j5theyhlamed

for

write it ;

5:9).

2.

written;

measure.
7

^^1^ for ^1^

he

grieved; wSJja-Jfor

'^"'""I'ii
he shall grieve.
1. The

vowel which follows

2. In order

to facilitateits

a
pronunciation,

to itself the vowel which

3. A

vowel which

follows

an

passes

consonant

before it.
tracts
frequentlyat-

precedes.
Olaph preceded by

is shifted to that consonant, the

" 25. 1. (2).

sometimes

consonant

an

unvoweled

sonant
con-

Olaph becoming quiescent. See

'i

"/

33.]

"

ELEMENTS

New

33.

1.

31

SYRIAC.

OF

Vowels.

^^1

(11:12);

^V

'] (12:13);

PI

f^^

(17:5);

r^l

(18:7)

(12:17);

Nl

(23:5);

^U

(24:10);

1.

2.

^Z]

4.

IU:i

its

"When

(Lk.

three

is

regularly

the

the

generally

middle
the

of

case

short

word,

in

the

]l:::^

2504)

of

a,

is

takes

word

of

the

the

vowel

helping

Ethpe'el

to

Yudh

at

given

of

ear

together

come

(16:10).

circumstances,

same

would

consonants

vowel,

in

in

Tlies.

beginning

the

at

(1:7).

pl^ll

27:9);

(Syr.

Olaph

r^^^o

(Mt.

jLl^

6:48)

(1:7);

r^l^l

pronunciation

Often

This

^Ll.?

(23:14);

helping

t/

(1:4);

unvoweled
in

word,
3.

3.

An

aid

to

w^^o

(25:11).

"

2.

'"A

(15:9);

^-*-^

is

Pe-Yudh

short

corn.

or

in

quiesces

of

beginning

first.

added

to

and

letter.

Pe-Olaph

verbs.
4.

preceding

vowel

is
radical.

frequently

added

in

order

to

preserve

the

doubling

of

the

SECOND-ETYMOLOGY.

PART

^
" 34.

Inseparable Particles.

2^o (1:1) boiol^(1:4) r^?

;
;

1.

L^\"

2.

li'lo
(1:1); 1^^? (1:2) ; r^jo(1:6) ;

(1:1);

(1:4).

(2:2)
]L^h\^

ji^jP(5:4);

wcL-o (13:15).

U-I^o
|Ii^?(2:2);
]c"no(l:3);1"-.c(l:3)j

3.

(2:3) ;

r^f^"

(2:19).
i?cmarA;

i.-]i^? (3:9);

Remark

2."]\^o
(Mt.

^1^?

|J^? (24:7);

(John 21:18).

^ilXo

5.

^^-.l:i(25:3) (r-^
"ccWi(24:7);
(Mt.3:16) ; 1^
;

(1:5) ;

Inseparable Particles
the

and

relative

voweled
before

2. When

the

are

1. Before

9:30)

The

the

jl-^^jl
(2:2).

They

Olaph, they draw

They

are

prepositions

*-s

and

(Jn. 19:18).

J^

the

junction
con-

always prefixed.

are

they take

consonants,

Olaph quiescing.

o^i^^lZLiil^o
(24:11).

half-vowel.

the vowel

of the

Olaph

prefixed directly to words

to

themselves,

beginning with

"

3. Before
Remark

vowel

1.

2.

consonants,

Before

"

of the

Remark

the

unvoweled

words

Olaph,

the

When

"

particlegenerally

4. When
takes

5. In

more

which

take

takes
one

has been
a

prosthetic Olaph, they take

Olaph being either

vowel

than

they receive

retained

thrown

back

or

upon

the

dropped.
the

first

radical,

vowel.

inseparable particle occur,

every

second

one

vowel.
a

few compound

words

the Nun

of the

is assimilated.
preposition,--i"o

84

ELEMENTS

" 36.

Pronominal

OF

used with verbs

of

2. Instead

r^^l and

^"

"J] are used

and "^

possessivepronominalsuffixeswhich

\ 77.

The

are

prefixedto the form of

are

used after consonants

16.15; 19.9; 17.11; 23.2.

Demonstrative

(see Tlies. Syr.,p. 1023).

The
p

1.

Pronoun

"

"

(/.e. the

singularthey take the

form-.^,-^; e.^.,2.12;16.9;

37.

ive
object-

2. 6 ; 2. 12 ; Lk. 24:11.

see

in the table). Before the first person

first column

see

pluralafter verbs, the

for the 3d

inseparableprepositionuc

3. The

nouns

\ 51.

see

suffixed pronoun

enclitic pronouns

View.

suffixes are used with

possessive

suffixes are

3G, 37,

Suffixes.
Tabular

1. The

SYRIAC.

these (m.
this (f.)
; ,^^ffi
^91 pci this (m.); ]?5i

or

f .).

2. coi that (m.) ; ^oi that

7

3.

^j.^

fJoithose (m.);
P

cJoi

(f.)
;

this is my

^ci

those

body (23:18); ^^^h^i(John 2:11).

(f.).

38, 39.]

1.

5^

is found

instead i)f I?*''

forms

"f0^cfi
^aJci are
,

2. The

f^ci

and

"

"

["

(contractedfrom

s^-J"^

from

occasionallyinstead of ^fiJ"n;

found

v^*^g^

instead of

3. This is is

(hodoy)

35

SYRIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

cci

J-Jcij

" 23. 4.

see

^cijici
(1)),

]?oi

^^

"

The Helative and Possessive Pronouns.

? 38.

genders,numbers, and

in all

wAo,whichjthat. It has the

is ?

Relative Pronoun

1. The

It is

cases.

an

same

form

and
inseparableparticle,

is

pointedaccordingto " 34.

shortened

2. ? has been

from

'^? compounded of
possessive

^? which

pronominalsuffixes to

^*^? mine;

? 39.

e.

g.

? which ? what

thine; ci^^?his ; fOaC::^ours.

^t-^

li

jio

u'liof

(m.),\A (f.),
^*

2.

It is used with the

to.

Pronouns.
Interrogative

The

1.

and

independent possessive
pronoun

the

express

original'"*?which is yet found in the

an

^4

^2^ what

who
(m. or f. plural)

Remark
used

as

an

Remark

1.

adjective. See "

2.
3.

IT.

g.^

cJ^

4.

t-

from

coi^

0
.

used

as

an

adjective.

generallyused

as

Interrogative

which
lH^i^-*l

Who

"

It is not

are
^^*'^"]

*"

Remark

persons.

103. 1.

1-1-]lr-1and

"

e.
Adjectives,

for
Interrogative

V^a is used for things. It is not

"

Remark

is the Indefinite

r~"

"

is f is

eJ^

man
7

But
*"

see
7

I 103. 2. (1).
7

(from 001^)^^-01^.

What

is ? is

86

OF

ELEMENTS

["240,41,

SYRIAC.

Strong Verb.

" 40. The

1.

]U (1:1); r^l(1:3); -^'r^

(1:4); r^

2.

^U

3. (1)

(1:4);

-^^

(1:7).

^i^(2:12); ^^

(2:7);

9^ (4:7); ^^9?}^
(1:13) oi^^^U
(28:3).
;

(2) waL (1:14);^^

(3)VL (26:3);

^^

(4:2);

(4:2).

^^(Lk. 22:17); jJ (Gal.4:14).

(2:22);wJ (3:11);"ci

(4) ]h= (1:1);1h" (1:4);1}- (1:3);

(4:3);W
1. All words

'^'r(7:4).

(3:16)
;

derived from

are

radicals. The

or

third person

roots

most

of wliiclihave

verbs

2. Verbs
will

cause

one

the

vowels usuallyemployed in

(1) Those whose

the root contains

of whose

when
a

it contains

consonant

no

an

gutturalor Rish

whose

firstradical is Nun.

(3) Those

whose

second and third radicals

(4) Those

any

one

modifies
are,

and those any

of whose

radicals was

alike.

are

Yudh

or

"Waw.

" 41. Verb Stems.

1.

(1)^U

(1:4);r^ (1:7);

r^ (14:14).
(11:4);^l^ (11:9).

(2) "a"^ (3:10);-^alio

(3:17);^
(3) jalo
(Ps.119:120);

^co^l
(Nahum

2.

"qS^(3:10); ^l^C3:12); ^-*^

3.

"-*i"^(7:3);

r^4 (5:3);

2:10).

(24:2);

li^l(13:12).

r^

the

"

Olaph.

(2) Those

which

given inflection.

given inflection. Such verbs

last radical is

radicals is

radical which

some

this form.

change in the vowels usuallyemployed in

3. A verb is called weak

one

root, though in

of the radicals has disappearedfrom

called strong when

are

three letters

of the Perfect of the

singularmasculine

P*'al)is always given as

simple form (called
weak

(3:3).

(4:12).

" 41.]

ELEMENTS

v-aijii
(7:6);VlsIU

4.

cc^4

Eem.

i."

r^i

Rem.

2.

"-^\

(24:5); ^Isij (12:5); ^LJ

r^oZZ]
[Thes. Syr.,p.

(25:10);

usklJL (Rev. 1:15);

5.

r^L*.](Rom.

1. The

^^r-" to

id,
approach^v-Sj-o^l

simple verb-stem, called P*'al,

has, for consonants, the three

radical and

2. The

intensive

have

we

after the

short vowel

verbs,usually a

second

radical letters. In all strong verbs

active

120).

10:3).

^"^j'^]
id. ;
breathe,

to

(6:15);

"^^^^(Mt. 1:23).

(Acts 14:20) ;

7
"

37

SYRIAC.

OF

half-vowel

This

second.

short vowel

(2)in stative verbs,usuallye

(3)in

verb-stem,called Pa'el,is formed

the vowel
radical,

before gutturalsand

being

used

after the first

is,(1)in

two

verbs,u.

by doubling the

with the first radical,

and,except

Rish,e, derived from

a, after the second.

7

3. The

causative

the radical letters ; the firstradical being without

having e, derived from

4. From

; to

vowel,and

Reflexive

or

Passive is formed

the Ethp'^el,
with
wit,"from P^'al,

the first radical and

after the

second

first and

the second

a.

each of these active stems

prefixingA

by prefixing] to

is formed
verb-stem,called 'Aph'el,

after the second

; from

radicals ; from

half-vowel

by

after

with
Pa'el,the Ethpa'al,

'Aph'el,the Ettaph'al,by

changing the prefixedOlaph into Taw, and using a before the

first and

after the second radical.

5. Another

form

of

the

causative,called Shaph'el,is formed

by

the Shaph'el is
prefixingsha instead of ^a. Like other quadriliterals,
inflected like the Pa'el (see " 63.). Its reflexive is Eshtaph'al.
Eem.
called

1.
"

According to

some,

are

reallydenominative

forms in Hebrew
Rem.

2.
"

The

see

sense

sporadiccases

Ethp^'el of

of the
signification

Pa'el
as

has

some
a

the P^'al.

Syr.,"

of another

stem,

56. 1. A. end).

Most

verbs (see " 63.). For similar

quadriliteral

Olshausen's

of the corresponding stems

whose

are

Taph'el (see Merx-Hoffmann,Gram.

of these

the

there

Lehrhuch,
stems

in Hebrew.

p. 56.

is,in general,the
It may

same

that

be noted,however, that

intransitive verbs,and the Ethpa'al of

causative signification,
have

as

come

to have

some

the

verbs
same

38

OF

ELEMENTS

I 42. General View

SYKIAC.

42, 43.

of the Yerb-Stems.

Force.

Characteristic.

Simple Root
ing.

Passive

Mean

None.

^i

ive
Reflex-

or

of Simple Stem.

Second Radical

doubled, and
always preceded
by a.

Intensive Active.

and
Z\ prefixed,

Passive or Reflexive
Intensive.

Second

ical
Rad-

doubled.

Causative Active.

ive
Passive or ReflexCausative.

Remarlcs.
1. The
and

originalpenultimate is changed

to

half-vowel in the P^'al

Ethp''el.

2. The

originalultimate

is

changed

to

'^

in the

Aph'el and EtliPa'el,

p^'el.
" 43. The P''al Perfect.
TABLE

A.

1. He

wrote

2. She wrote

3.

TJiou{m.)didst

\^h^

L^h^

write ^^
*

the simple verb-stem (? 41. 1).

"..si^

with

^^

the usual fem.

vjc^.s

with

fragment

sign.

of the pro-

^
.

noun

4. Thou

didst write ^i^^

[f.)
*

wC^

with

^^^

^1

tJiou (m.).

fragment of

the pro-

^
,

noun

^^]

tJiou (f.).

I 43.]

2uc^

5. / ^vrote

6.

OF

ELEMENTS

o^L^

They (m.)wrote

39

SYRIAC.

w^^-a

with

^^

^^Ls

with

Q"

(compare ^H)-

(not spoken) from

lier
ear-

Una.
7

7.

^*s^

icro^c
They (f.)

wsAj

with

^^

(not spoken) from

lier
ear-

tna.

8. ye

^h^h^

(m.)wrote

^^Z)o

with ^c^:^a fragment of the pronoun

"

*.

9. Ye

*.

^iLd^

i^ro^e
(f.)

^-c2^

with^-^

fragment of the

noun

10. We

^2^3

wrote

\cZL]l

usiwa

with

^-

TABLE

"^^l

fragment of

noun

pro*

the pro-

^^l-""

B.

Remarks.
1.

Z^f (6:9);^r^(6:9);
^r^
ii^f(6:9);

2.

^^

3.

I-LaJ(5:17){= liiaJ

4.

^U

5.

^if

(5:17)
;

-ri](Lk. 24:24); -ir^ (6:9); r^'"^^

(Gen. 31:6).
=

(1:4);

(6:10).

o^^

(6:2);

i^.^)
(6:8)(= Z^f
; z3i^|

i^[).

^1,^ (6:9); ^c\i^

(26:13); ^^

(32:12).

[-]r^M
(J. S. 4:10)
(foroji])
(Jos.Styl.2:7); ri[
w.l^Zl
(for^liz])
(Acts 28:2)
(Legends of St. Mary 26:20) ^o*o|^
(32:10);

r^ll

we

should

go

(Lk. 9:13).

40

ELEMENTS

pronominal fragments used

1. The

always suffixed to the

have

are

from the pronominal

be called svfformatives.

suffixes (? 36.)they may

2. We

43.

in the inflectionof the Perfect

distinguishthem

To

stem.

SYRIAC.

OF

distinct forms

for both genders and both numbers

in the

second and third persons.

3. The vowel of the second radical is droppedin the 3d fem. and in the
while the
sing.,

1st com.

of the firstradical is obscured to

sufformatives for person,

4. The

of the 3d fem. sing,and the 1st

e.

gender and number, with the exception

affixed directly
and without
are
sing.,

com.

causingany change in vocalization to the 3d

which
sing.,

m.

therefore,

may

be called the Jtrst

foi'm of the Perfect. This rule is true
convenience,
of allverbs,weak as well as strong,
except the Lomadh Olaph verbs (?60.).

for

5. The third feminine

pluralsometimes

ends in \0

line pluralsometimes

^^^1

from ^1

cf. IJin^).
-

well

is written,instead of

third

mascu-

^^n^l

the contrary, the

Sometimes, on

; the

and the firstpluralin t^J (inLk. 9:13

ends in ^^

to avoid the three Nuns

third

pluralfeminine, as

written just like the third masculine

masculine,was

as

singular.

Accordingto HoflPmann (Merx, " 50. N. B., and " 59. 1. (5))a Yudh
added

sometimes
"

onlya

to the third feminine

e.
singular,

signum graphicumfem. indicans,"just

as

g.

^2^^^

was

This

is

in the third feminine

Imperfect(see " 45.).

N^ote 1.

"

The

followingsummary

Syriacand Hebrew

JVo^e;^."

r^

be useful

may

(Mt.8:2);

(1 Cor. 11:17);

of the endings of the Perfect in

-^r^(Mt.20:20) ; i^? (Mt.25:25); ^^^^

(32:22); ^
(Acts 27:2);
-r^ (32:13); o^^^

^ci^5(John 16:27).
Verbs which have
the forms
same

as

derived

in the

firstform (see ? 43. Rem. 4.)retain

it in all

from it ; but in the 3d fem. and 1st eing.they are

verbs which have

in the first
form.

the

j42

OF

ELEMENTS

"

45.

The

P*'al

TABLE

1. He

s^ciuaJ

will write

Imperfect.
A.

"-^c2w

[i 45.

SYKIAC.

-with

J a

denote
s^sci^Z

2. She will write

y-scLia

with

prefixused

pronom.

to

the 3d person.

the usual fern, sign prefixed,

and

suffixed to

'"*

distinguishit from the

2d

Rem.
3.

T7iou{m.)wilt

write ^-^oh^Z

w^cAjs

^ith

-^

sing. Cf. 1 43.

masc.

5.

^^1 ihou,

of

fragment

prefixed.
4. Thou

wilt write
(f.)

v^^^/=

^oLs

with

-i

prefixed,
.^--" suffixed,
and

shortened

c"

obscured

the

to

and
half-

Yowel.

woo^

5. / shall write

6.

They (m.) will

write

^orj^-aJ
=

w"oio

with

wcciwo

with

fragmentof PI

/ prefixed.

prefixedfor the 3d

per-

son, ^s" suffixed for the

m.

and
plural,

changed
toillwrite.
7. They (f.)

.^^"=^
=

wcci^

as

in the 3d

m.

to

the vowel
half- vowel

pi.,except

the ending is ^^
of
8. Ye

(m.)will

write.,

t^^^

wCoAj

as

m.

have

of
9. Ye (f.)will write...

.^^^

yjzcLs

as

in the 3d
we

that

instead

fl

in the 3d
we

except
pi.,
^

that

stead
prefixedin-

f. pi.,except that

have

of

instead

prefixed.
10. We

shall write

%-co^."j

s.^cL^

with

fragment

prefixed.

of

"^''
-

we

45.]

43

SYRIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

TABLE

B.

Remarks.

^-^c^^

i. e. T^:"

are,

\"

of which

Q"

is

i,

Affixes,
3. The
4. The

of the

^,

"

for weak

verbs

as

from

five

vowel

fect
Imper-

merelyin

always suffer

^o,

originalforms of

naktuluna,

primitivas"M.

iterum

et

ct

of the

the

"^ in

et

\^N^n1

^,_

Imperfectare the

the

same

used with the 3d fem.

is sometimes

usciwa] and

^.^oLsZ

preformative; the other five forms

in the

root,

et ^
ut

i.

"

LsZ

e.

esse

naktulu,

elatas,
quorum

antiqui scribae

recentiores

vero

Gr.

taktulu,

notandum

est

loco serior aetas

et Nestoriani

formas

Ja'kobitae et Maronitae

^3.Vjet ^c^^-^nJ
."-Merx-Hoffmann,

^o^LsZ
^

imperfect!formis

"De
o

wCoAaJ

Imperfectrun,

pronunciavit,ita

^a-^^

naktulana.

vocales

strong,except that tlievowel

as

".4^o^-sZ

changes

same

^o,

^,

original

an

other than

the consonant

the

i,

oL.=J

forms,

well

which

"

preformativecomes

Except the silent suffix

the
sing.,

1
,

_,^,

preformativeis sometimes

exhibeant

with

in the inflectionof the

preformativesand sufformatives of

for all stems, and

6. The

begin

half-

"

Freezes,

of the

changed to

^-

pronominalfragments employed

2. The

differ

the
,

{i.e. volatilized)before sufformatives which

vowel

5.

is

originalstem

1. The

Syr.," 50.

D.

44

ELEaiENTS

P"'al Imperfectsin A

46.

TABULAR

^^^

(for VkJ) (Mt. 5:29);

(from

"a-JflJ

2.

r^)(John

oaLaS(Mt. 25:9) ;

12:32).

.^^s^

-^^^(2:10).
^^

?Q^ (1 Cor. 4:25); rf^^(J"-4:23)

(30:5).

and ^1

to maize

Imperfectin

but

and

few Pe Nun

2. Perfects in e, which

also most

the only strong verbs which

are

manner

e.

are

There

were

case

as

Yudh,

one

Pe

rule their Imperfect

have the

three Perfect stems, ^^^

I 41. 1.); and three Imperfectstems, ^^^aJ

in each

one

verbs whose

intransitives in a, and most

few verbs having the Perfect in

"

E E,

one

have
intransitive,

third radical is a guttural.

Note.

g.

verbs.

or

3. A

have

form
verbs,mostly intransitives,

weak

some

; as

have

huy

to

in

liewill err;

^hJl (Mt. 20:31) ; v^o^aJ

(Mk. 8:22); ^'t^

their Imperfect P''al in this

and

niS)

^J^)

1. t^^

Yudh,

t-^

(from

^ol^i^i
(Rom. 15:30); .=4:^^
(2:18)

^oll-a^
(Mt. 13:15)

(Mt. 18:17);

(Mt. 14:36) ;

(from

,nSnN4l (Lk. 21:24);

wco'LiJ
(Mk. 10:48);

the

rf^^(Mt. 24:29); ^^

D^tT)(Mt. 19:13); r^ (from

vii.i (Lk. 7:6);

(Lk. 3:14);

3.

"ai

"cLii(Lk.21:22);

^'^^

VIEW.

v^iJ(Mt. 20:21) ; r-^

(Mt. 13:2) ;

E.

and

(Mt.7:12);r::^^(Lk.22:36); roi^p (Mt. 14:15);

(2:17);rfr^

1. f"^

[?4G.

SYRIAC.

OF

while the
beingoriginal,

Imperfectin
and

^^I^

^h-:^

wso^^-o

and

w^cZ^-sJ

has

^i.

(see

second

come

from t

the

"47.]

OF

ELEMENTS

Imperfects.

The Remaining

47.

^5

SYRIAC.

w^2L^(6:15); ^a^a.s2^
(1:10); ^orsj^ZZ
waxjp (29:1);^oiZ(6:ll);

^ol-^rJ
(2:9);^o^^i^ (Mt.25:29).

(5:13);

i.-^cLlliJ
(5:13) ^fr^^
(1:10)
; v^i^-^^

7?em.

^^ Pet. 2:3).

derived stems

the

are

those of the

as

same

5, of

is said in " 45. Rem.

What

and sufformatives of the

preformatives

noticed that the

It will be

stem (cf.
^45).
simple,or P^'al,

the internal

of the

changes

the 2d
also of the derived stems, i. e. the 3d fern, sing.,
com.
case

the

sing,and plur.are
and

all other forms

formatives excepted,as the 3d

Rem.

The 3d

1.
"

and the third

Kushoy

and the third Rukhokh

an

aspiratethe
Rem.

2.

"

In the

the other Taws

Rem.

usus

when

are

"?." Notice

accordingto ??
Rem.

plural.
the forms like

and
it,of the Ethp^'el

4." The

21.

or

the

written

as

nor

connection

third

can

takes

Kushoy

the third radical is

alone

one, to avoid

the

determine

the

is a Taw,
preformative

occurrence

of three Taws.

and permutation before sibilants,

transposition

1; 22. 4.

of the different
followingtable gives,(1)the preformatives

(3)the vowel
stems, (2)the vowel of the firstradical,
radical :

or

not.

Ettaph'alstem, whenever
the

the second

radical takes Rukhokh

second

neither the second

loquendiand

in the

and suf-.
preformatives

whereas,in the Ethp*'elthe second

the form be intensive

whether

the same,

the
aspirate. In the Ethp*'el

an

the 1st

sing,or Jlistform of

masc.

only be distinguishedin writingwhen

can
Ethpa'al,

radical is

are

masc.

and
plur.,

masc.

and

masc.

(and sufforniative
preformatives

the same,

of the 3d fem. sing.)

as the 3d
excepted,

Imperfect;

is true
P*'al,

of the second

46

ELEMENTS

Rem. 5.
"

appear

The various elements used

[U8,

SYRIAC.

OF

as

and sufformatives
preformatives

the asterisks representing

radicals:
in the followingtable,

He will.

She will.

(^)

Tliou (m.)wilt,

^fr ^

4t

wilt., r:^
TJiou (f.)

^t

I shall

S 48.

They (m.) will..

"

"r

^^

They{t)

Ye {m.)u'ill

"="'
VT" * *

will.
Ye (f.)

4"

-^

will..

We shall.
.

The

Imperatives.

U 49, 60.]

ELEMENTS

(31:13); o^:-^ (3:3);

1.

5ias

2.

ci:^ (33:3)
;

3.

05C151I
(31:17); ai^i^^] (Col.3:20).
The

o^il^l
(33:2);

of the

stem

without the

the vowel

^^r^^^l
(Col.3:18).

Imperative is the

the

of the

as

same

in the

originalshort

that

of the

Ethp^'eland in

one

Imperfect

form of the

of the first radical is retained and

radical is

second

(2 Tim. 4:5).

(30:13); r^

cltcl-ia,

preformative
; except

Ethpa'al,where

47

SYKIAC.

OF

dropped,its absence being often

denoted by the linea occultans (see3 above).

N^ote 1.
"

Olaph of the Aph'el and of the passive stems, which

The

absorbed in the
Note 2.

"

is retained
Imperfect,

Imperativehas

The

no

denoted by sufformatives,
which

the

masc.

Note 3.
"

None

or

or

^^

Imperative.

preformatives; the gender and number

are

plur.;

in the

are,

for the fcm. sing.;

for the f em.

u^l:;^^(2:6);
^r^^

The

(2:2);r^^^

or

r" for

plural.

of the sufformatives except ^,oand

I 49.

is

r^

are

pronounced.

Infinitives.

(3:13);cj^uL^o

(2:4);q^h^

(27:4);

Q!.,%i^(l
Cor. 11:32).
y

Infinitive of the P^'al is ^-^^^-ai^

2. The

Infinitivesof the derived stems

the form used in the

ical is
o

"r.

1. The

always

becomes

-^o

"

are

^^

"

-r

all found

"

by prefixing"=

to

Imperfect,except that the vowel of the second rad-

and that the abstract

ending o is always suffixed. This

before pronominal suffixes. See ^ 85. Kem.

2.

48

ELEMENTS

1.

"^

w^r^(l:6); -^'(3:7);

SYRIAC,

OF

51.

(Mt. 21:9);
?(16:9); v^V^

(3:4)

U^t^ (Mk. 11:10).

2.

U^l^

(1:2);

^^^nJii
(2:3); V^

ti^

(3:17);r^H^ (16:9);

(7:8); ^ai^:^
(1:13);jls^^j^
(Lk. 24:51); /r^ (Lk. 1:42); '^"'jp^
(Mk. 9:20);
1. The

from

an

"al^ (14:4).
^aii(14:4);

P*'al Active

is of the
Participle

originalkatil.

The

Passive

absolute
where

the

forms

the Hebrew

*?pp

katil, just

as

in

half-vowel.

of the

the
Imperfect,

of Pa'el and

Aph'el

sing.,"where they have

masc.

as

of the derived speciesare formed by prefixParticiples

ing

Active

"c to the first form

The

form

Passive is of the form

Biblical Aramaic, the d becoming

2. The

same

Passive Participlesare

Nun

having been elided.

differ from

instead of

from
distinguished

the

Active

in the

(cf. the Arabic,

the Active

in like

manner).
3. It will be

inflected like

noticed, in

with and

above

examples,

that

Participlesare

nouns.

" 51.
A. The

the

The

Verb

with

Suffixes.

followingtable gives a comparison between

without

suffixes :

the

Perfect

P^'al

50

OF

ELEMENTS

[^\"

2.

^3^]JlaLji.(Lk.10:40) ^^^^

^-^^-0
for

or

[" 61.

SYRIAC.

(Ps.69:2) ;

CT^S"'^](22:7)
Z/orwe
^^ioit/irt.s^
; ".*l-"^r-^i^

(Jer.2:27

7)ie

also Jer.

; sec

15:10); ^^l-^-^i^^Jthou hast deceived

(?)(1 Sam. 19:17 ;

me

also

see

Song

of Songs 4:9).
^-^

(Ps. 51:5); ^"A-J"

Remark."^^-:^^

Jkii^

but
^l^L^ Nol.,Gr.," 186.),

for i-^^:^^ ^ii^^LDfor ^"^li^^

[i^^^4^
fern.plur.unchanged]
17: 25) ;
ye

^^^^

reading for

(Lk. 10:40).

3.

; other

(Is.51. 5

sing,and plur.and

masc.

(Ps.22:l); -f^r^ (10:6); ^i^r- (John

^I^o^^

(John 17:4);

t^r^(6:7); ^oZ^J
(25:18); oiLl:^

7iave Jcilledher,
(f.)

"When

the objectof

verb is

other than the 3d

pronoun

pluralit is

suffixed directlyto the verbal form, occasioningcertain changes of

mination

and

used, e.

are

2d

For them

stem.

^] wc^il(2:6) ^1
;

g.

1. The forms

Rem.

1.

"

s^^^

and

The

older and

The

ending of

r^l

olLa-^
(Lk. 24:11).

1^

wSius

\=J| and

the independent pronouns

ter-

in the 3d

occur

Ja^i^

longerforms

singularand plural.

masc.

and

J-*^i^

occasionally

found.

are

Rem.

S.

"

the

omitted

pluralis sometimes

masculine

before suffixes.
7

2. The

and

old form ^^^

^^i^

3. The

for v*^^^

other

The

first person

masc.

sing.,and

in the 3d fem.

forms,except the
singulartakes
is to be

in the 3d fem.

older i^^^^s)appears

(foran

sing.

firstperson
the

sing,

same

remain unchanged.
singular,

form before suffixes as

distinguishedfrom

it with the

the 2d

pronominal suffix
7

for the 3d sing.masc.

only ;

e.

g. I have

hilled him

oii^^^^ ;
*

"
.

killed him

^ai^h!^:L^
.

thou hast

"51.]
forms ending in
4'ypro
without

5. To forms ending in
of

vowel

union

in the 3d

vowel the suffixes are

change except

any

or

in the

thee

before

(m.),^

and fem.

it
r^ us,

and

\^ where

before

6. The 3

m.

"^3i-*"
,

the union

^^

vowel is
]iave

we

have

always

before

ff"

Aer,

^
.

with the 3 sg.

o*"

it has the form

except with the

means

is always " except in the 3d sing.masc.

sg. suffixhas the form

the 1 sg. ; with the 3 pi.m.

form

tliee(f.)
the union vowel is

and

appended by

y^Q
^^'^iN^ ^^"nl\^j

in the form

me,

suffix(see 6. below).

variation in the suffixexcept

any

(see 6. below). Before t^

^^

sg.

the suffixesare

consonant

always the half-vowel,

except

appended directlyand

of the 3'm.

case

without
half-vowel,

sing.masc.

killed you;

dl

SYRIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

2 f. sg. where

^"n

; and

it is

m.

and

f. and with

elsewhere it has the

^"i"

forms of the Imperfect with suffixes:

C. Table givingthe principal

WITHOUT

FORM

SUFFIXES.

u^O^
^a.r:^.::J
FORM

FORM

WITH

WITH

SUFFIXES.-SINGULAR.

SUFFIXES,"

PLURAL.

52

ELEMENTS

D.

"^;^

The

^U^

(8:10);

OF

[" 51,

SYRIAC.

Imperfectwith Suffixes.

.oi^

(23:14)
;

wOTi^l."i;.-iJ(23:3);oi-iJ^]I:
(6:17)
;

-a-^\J
(Ps. 16:1);

(23:12);

jjN'^'i
(4:11);"-3i-^iL^"

v^qin*

w^n^iii^
(31:14) ^o^]z (25:17).

(22:5);

1. The

^^=^1

only changes

where the

2. With

^si^aJ

union vowels
7

in the stem

becomes

"

are,

rCLs:^

^^^

half-vowel.

2d

^Qjc^Z , ^h^A

'"1t^^^

^--^^^

the
,

fixes
suf-

or

sing,has sometimes

masc.

and

"

f'^"
,

^h^z

^'

second form before

to
suffixes,

E.

The

The Imperative with Suffixes.

the forms of the Imperativewith Suffixes

are
following
2d

sin?.

masc.

2d fem.

singr.

1 Sg. suff

^C2b2

m.

3sg.f.

"^oiaA"c^o

2CA.S

soi^

masc.

plur.

Ni*oi3.r:Za2

cnasZsjs

2d fem.

plur.

".*!:!c"ua

;c^ws

ouco^^

Ipl.

L.^=rs

2d

^=^c^^

3 sg.

"

"

^^oh^Z
^

(from ^^oi^aJ) and like forms,the suffixes and their

and union vowels arc,

wit

v^ciuaJ

3. With

4. The

in the forms

are

:o2o

,ii;Z=.a

;clyj

(Ps. 22:11); c^a-a-".aa(3:3); ^^i-Jo^cj(Ps.2:11); ^oi=-*^

(Ps.22:23) ;
1. The 2d

masc.

j^?
(id.)
; ^oJ]
-"^c^c]

sing,inserts

(Ps.28:9).

before all suffixes.

52.]

ELEMENTS

2. The

of the 2d fern.sing,and the

w4

53.

SYRIAC.

OF

of the 2d

plur.become;

masc.

full vowels before suffixes.

3. The

of the 2d fern.plur.is dropped.

"-"

4. The long forms of the Imperativeplural(t.e. ^asoio and

joined to the suffixesin the

are

same

way

r:^"^^"=)

the short form of the feminine

as

plural.
F. The Infinitivesand
1. The

with Suffixes.
Participles

InfinitiveP^'al takes the suffixes of

without

nouns

except the dropping of the second vowel before all save

change

any

the suffix of the

1st sing. See " 81.

2.

the Infinitive P*'al is joined to the

Occasionally

fern. sing,suffixes by
y^qin^Sn

^Sn

3. The

to take

Mm^

Yudh
qi

"

4.

and

masc.

after the analogy of the Imperfect ;

3d
e.

g,

to free Tier. See Noldeke, I 191.

r\'=^\o

Infinitivesof all the derived stems

and take the usual nominal

3d

changethe ending Q"

to -^Q"

suffixes. See " 85.

take the nominal suffixes.

Participles

I 52.

Guttural Verbs.

("^(32:1) cu"ril(24:2) w..^i^^]

(5:1) ^%"i(1:13) '^vli

9r-(4:7);

(Ps.l9:8); r^
he shall hreah;

(Ps.29:9);

Syriac take

3. When

[= ^'0\1)to

'^

want

'^hl iov h^hl

or Rish,
are
guttural,
regular.

second radical is a

where

oCJ(Luke 6:12); ="cJii^

(Mk. 12:17).

1. Verbs whose firstradical is a

2. Verbs whose

we

would

or Rish,sometimes
guttural,

expect

the third radical is

e, e. g.

^^^

(West Syriac ^^)

guttural(forverbs

tertiae

II 57,60),or Rish,it changes an immediately precedinge into

Note 1.

In the Pa'el and

"

Aph'el,this change of

Active and Passive

Participles
Note

2.

In

"

accordance with

which would naturallj^

have
4. In

the

few cases, when

e,

whose

into

to

Olaph^ see
a.
causes

the

to coincide.

this
take

the third

like r^"fl^
intransitives,

rule,many

in the P*'al Perfect.

radical is

Imperfectand Imperative is changed into

5. Verbs

in East

or
Rish,a"
guttural,

a.

third radical is oi always receive

before it.

of

54

ELEIVIENTS

2 53.

t^(Mt. 19:7); ^

1.

(Mt. 21:21);

i^

2.

'^

(23:18);

c^

OF

Pe Nun

^Q^

(Mt.5:29);

verbs

P*'al they

are

^^

(Acts 10:13);

-dqIj (Mt. 2:6)

r?^^(Mt.24:29) ; ^^^^

wfii:^
(Mt. 5:31) ;
(Lk. 14:5); '^'"^
Pe Nun

Verbs.

(Mt. 1:20) ;

verbs which

are

is

(Mt.17:1);

In

is generallydropped.

also 'E 'E

or

'E

Waw, the Nun

'E'E

TABULAR

"

The

3d masculine

Aph'eland Ettaph'al

generallyassimilated.

"54,

The

^1

regularin the Perfect and in the Participles.But

are

throughout,the Nun

Remarh.

(Acts 16:18);

^-*-J|(Heb. 4:8) ; ^^ (Jer.6:8).

2. In the P*'al Imperfectand Infinitive and in the

Nun

r^l

Pa'el and Ethpa'alstems.

regularin the Ethp'^el,

1. In the P''al Imperative the Nun

stems

(Mk. 9:21) ; "^

(Mk. 16:11).

r4-J-J)
(Lk. 11:21) ;

(=

[U 53, 54,

SYRIAC.

first three forms

See " 18.

is firm.

See " 62. 2.

Verbs.
VIEW.

of the

P*'al Perfect

In Pe

are,

singularand pluralof the Imperfect are.

"g54.]

1.

OF

ELEMENTS

^? (Acts 20:33)

(Acts 1:3) ;

'85

SYRIAC.

(Lk. 24:5) ;

^oZ^
(Gal.4:14)

^^=1(Mt. 6:6) ; "^=1 (Mt. 7:13).

2.

"^dS (John
14:11);

w^vl
(Rom. 7:7); ^2^^ (Rom.

(Mt. 16:21);

vjo^Li
from wsol^Z ucii froift^nxiai]
(John 19:24) [-ssi2*
;
,

rj^f
(Lk. 1:35)
3.

^^

10:9) ;

^]

(Mt. 9:31) ;

il'j
(Acts 16:29) ;
[for^^^]

l^^
(Gal.5:17);^^

-^U

(Mt. 23:12)

from

^n ".(Rev. 9:1);

(2 Tim. 2:5);
(Acts 17:16);

|li^

^A

(1 Tlies. 2:7);

^-s^^a^
(Mt. 12:20) ;

(Rom. 11:10).

(Mt. 23:12);

"i-lz]

^l^^^l
(Mt. 13:17) r^r^i^io
;

"^Vu] (Phil.1:20).

In verbs -whose 2d and 3d radicals are

identical the

Ethp^'elis regular.

1. In the P*'al Perfect and Imperativethe second and third radicals

contracted into

one,

written

as

one,

the second
syllablefollows,

but pronounced

The P^'al Perfect is the form

e.

g.

and third radicals are

reggath, nodd^thun.

given in the dictionary.

and
Infinitive,

throughout,the vowel of

in the

Et-

Aph'el and

the second radical is thrown

back

the first,
and the firstradical is doubled and hardened.

upon

3.

the

two,

as

2. In the P*'al Imperfect and

ph'alstems

are

the vowel of the second radical being thrown back

the first. When

upon

^i:^(Mt.10:12) ^I^Heb.

11:16); yU (John 19:42);v-i-^ (1 Cor. 4:4); -a^

4.

t^].

.^:^(1 Cor. 12:26)

(1 Pet. 2:23) ;

(1 Cor. 10:6); but

[^

a.

The

form in L-Waw

same

which

Part. Act. of P^'al in the firstform, i.

is

h. But when
first form

the 3d

m.

sg., is

like

the second radical is changed into

Olaph,

(-^1' royeth).

and

" 59. 4.

made

to the

verbs,
"

pronounced like Yudh

e.

additions for state, gender

the
of the Participle,

is

Olaph

or

See " 2.

number

are

c.

generallydropped, and the

primitivesecond radical is doubled.

c.

The

Passive of
Participle

4. In the intensive stem,

we

usuallyhave

the

P^'al is

though

we

regular.

have

Palpeland Ethpalpal.

or
by doubling the contracted P*'a],
simple
are

inflected like Pa'el and Ethpa'al.

sometimes
The

stem

stem.

the regularforms,
of Palpel is formed

Palpel and Ethpalpal

56

ELEMENTS

"56.
1.

Pe

[" 55.

SYRIAC.

Olaph Verbs.

i^l(27:6); ^^](32:9); r^pc]

(32:14); ^Q^l(Acts 10:13);
(23:17);-^M

2.

OF

(Mt.2:20);al.](23:6);rA"!(32:10);

(Lk.17:23); N

r^] [Mi. 3:3) ;

(Acts 2:16)
li-^l

^iU

^U

(4:13);

"^1^

(32:11)
;

^1^

(32:8). Sec " 64. 4.

(5:12); t^U (26:9);

(5:10);^"P

(4:13);

^M

r^l^(23:10); ^

^U

"^"1(Mk.

(Phil.2:19);

14:14).
3.

(28:1) o^^U]
(James 4:9) ^^^1 (Mk. 5:26)
r-^U^
;

20:20); ^a^ (Acts 4:18);r-^^l (Mt. 25:10);

-^i)thou

hast hound

-aAT (Acts

,^1:^ (Rev. 18:1.5)

;

r^^^l
(Mk. 25:16);

thyself(Jos.Styl.2:13);

ri]o(l:6).
4.

r^4(Mt. 22:7); r^c](Mt. 21:33) ; jloZ^(Thes.Syr. 126) ; rlcLilc

(Acts 22:16); r^
1. In Pe

and

Olapliverbs,the Olaph receives

In the

Ethp''elstems.

this vowel
Ethp''el

In the P*'al Perfect this helping vowel is

"

Note 2.

In the P''al

"

Olaplihas
with

; in the

the

"

Imperative,with

Imperativewith

'^

2. In the P''al

1.

Passive
Participle

in the

In either

"=

3. In
of the

"

second
^

the
syllable,

; in the

Olaph takes

the

case

syllableof
the

sing,one

Q"

in the

; in verbs

the preformativehas
Imperf.,
the

preceding vowel.

Olaph fallsout.

" 23. 2. (1).

Infinitiveand Participles
Imperfect,

and
Ethpa'al,
Ethp^'el,

in the

Pa'el,the vowel of

Olaph

the

the

preformative is

Olaph quiescesin

In the P''al Imperfect1st

tive
Impera-

''

Imperfectand Infinitive of verbs which have

in the second

generallj^

the

(1).

of the Imperf.the vowel of the

second syllable
which have

back upon

Olaph has

the

Olaph is dropped. " 23.

In the P^'al

Note 3.

Note.

is thrown

in the P^'al

See 3 below.

precedingTaw.
Kate 1.

helpingvowel

is thrown

back upon

the

preceding

consonant, and the Olaph quiesces.

Note
becomes

1.
"

In

the

1st

sing.Pa'el

^ja^ (for^a^]).

one

Olaph is dropped and the form

58

OF

ELEMENTS

Note.

This

"

helpingvowel

[?57,

SYRIAC.

firstgiven to the

was

Olaph and

then thrown

in 2 above.

back,as

Active
Participle

4. The

P''al and the Intensive stem

throughout are

regular.
Note.

"

For ^^H

Compare I 59.

he

to

(Rev.22:11);
11^
consoled;

V^

few

he

of

e.

When

(Acts 20:1);

adorned;

is

"

^*

I from

^^

"

A^

\^4

she has

]U

"

^^"^

(Job 18:3);

consoled; ^jlsthou

hast

to teach;
(Is.2:12); 1'-^

c\lL(Acts 16:40);^

o]1Llo
(Acts 15:31).
(Tit.1:9) ; cjliz]

verbs whose

throughoutas

use

Olaph Guttural Verbs.

Lomadh

^U-^IJiave consoled

(2 Cor. 7:6) ;
In

in

5.

^57.

lls^l
to

good^the Intensive

third radical is

Olaph, the Olaph is

treated

and the second vowel of the Pa'el is a instead

guttural,
the consonant
preceding Olaph is unvoweled, it draws the
a

the Olaph quiescing. Most verbs originally

Olaph to itself,
to be treated as Lomadh
of this class have come
Olaph verbs. See " 60.

vowel of the

I 58.

PeYudh

TABULAR

Verbs.
VIEW.

^58.]

ELEMENTS

Remark

1.

-^H

Remarh

2.

The

"

"

to

means

OF

inherit ; t-^

firstthree forms

59

SYRIAC.

to

he

horn;

r^-" to

of the Perfect P*'al are,

"^r* to

^'r*, -^-^r*
,
y

2Zi-"
.

1.

hum;

The

J^

3d

of the

sing,and 3d plur.masc.

(15:9); r^A

(Mt. 2:1);
7

"0

^v^ (Acts

inherit; r^

to

hum;

'^r-

^o

"'^Jknow

/o ^i2;e;

w^o^

(Lk.
^*j^V.r^

^o

heavy

28:10);

*x

rO-" ^o 6e

21:14) ; 13"(25:15); r^o (32:21); ^H

know

h.

Imperf.are, -^'P ^cZ^p

^^^

^^oi

si";

"72i;e;

os^ (24:10); r^-^l (23:14).

2.

yl|i(Rev. 12:2) I'"\^

(1 Cor.

(Mt. 9:30) ;

^^If (Lk. 1:31)

^^'1
(Mk.

10:17);

'^l(Phil.3:8).

asZs](lCor.6:8);Q^^H (Mt. 18:31) ;

a:=l*I
(Lk. 23:39) ;

^^P (Mt.

'^^r^
(Mt. 13:11) ;

(Rev. 3:21); -^'zu(Mt. 13:2) ;

19:29); ^^^

3.

15:50) ;

r^o](Mt.l:l);r^^

al.^] (James 5:1) ;

(Mt.3:12);

'^jol
(Acts
(Rev.1:1); '^?c2La!|

12:11).

4.

(Rom.3:7); 9^
(John 4:44); J^^^l

j^^
r^(Mt.l5:4);
^^

^'^^1 (Is.44:26).

(Rev. 8:7) ;

Remark"^]
1. Yerbs

(3:16).

whose

Yudh, whenever

firstradical
it would
*

it is necessary,

Rem.

1.

Pe

Rem.

2.

The

"

"

(2Cor.9:8);

and

Waw

originallyWaw,

was

begin

syllable. The

change this Waw

into

P"

only exceptions are

r^"

to

appoint.

verbs take

Yudh, whenever

in the P'^al Perfect.

it would

stand with

half-vowel

"

(1) Quiescesin Hebhoso

give. See I 64. 7.

at the

beginning of

word, except in

^^ow-

to

60

ELEMENTS

OF

[" 58.

SYRIAC.

(2) Is dropped in the Imperative P''al of ''^r*to know^

cd^

sit,and

to

to give.

back upon

the

which

word, quiesces in Hebhoso, which

of the

Olaph following,so

an

preformativeto form,

Syriac is further changed

in the "West

that

Pe Waw

have

to

sit

and

(see Notes below) and

Rem.

"

to

and

ws"b-

hence becoming like

radical,
2.

Pe

In the first person

"

Pe

Olaph verbs

verbs except

v-^^

give (see ? 64.)have their Imperfect

sit lose their first radical after the

to

preformativesof the P*'al,and by

Rem.

as

a.

^^i-*to know

1.

"-S3i-"

Syriac,e,
in the Imperfect,

to have

come

forms

same

Yudh,

to

in the East

Imperfect (" 55. 2). All Pe "Waw

in the

Imperative in

changed

This I is written mostly

to i.

verbs

Imperativeand Infinitive P''al the

which

is then thrown

(" 33. 3).

preformativesof the P^'al,the Waw,

with the vowel

unites

the preceding consonant

2. After

with

of

the middle

(3) In

of

way

Nun

compensation double the first

Verbs.

singularof the Imperfect one

Olaph is

dropped,e.

g.

-^'1I

shall inherit.

have "Waw
Aph'el,Shaph'eland their reflexives,

3. The

first radical

in verbs whose

even

*-fi^^

"

such has in the

to

(see "

Aph^el,

55. 3).

Aph'el ^-o^l though ^-aJo|is also found

"^1

to

Rem.

1.

"

Yudh

Pe

Yudh

2.

"

Pe

Some

class,e.

verbs

for

to
"t'^

is from

found

in

\A

to come

P^'al)is

(see 1 64. 4).

regular.

often take

g.

"

Olaph verbs

'^^*

7m

^M

not
,

prostheticOlaph

in those

forms

quiesces in Hebhoso.

the Yudh

Rem.

Ethpa'alare

Pa'el and

4. The

(from "^

howl

the only other exception to the rule.

ft^

The

(see Thes. Sijr.,

p. 1608).

where

the firstradical

originallyYudh.

was

etc.,of Pe Olaph verbs coincides with these in form

Rem.

as

^6

long.

to

pass

learn, ^^^

over

to

in certain forms

teach,"aii-" for "a"|

into the Pe
to

be

Hack,

59.]

ELEMENTS

")Waw

?59.

TABULAR

Remark.
^^^"aj

1.

"

The

"

The
3d

first three

^^
"^(32:7);

forms

of the Pe'al Perfect

^ccio
(Mt. 2:13); ^^
(32:8); "=^-^

3. "a^

(25:4);
(25:14);

the

Imperf.are

(24:11); ^^

^i^

'^\

are

^^^^^^

"=^
,

"c2-aJ

^a:aca-cJ
.

y^
(Acts 24:20); a:^(29:8);

(Mt.9:25); ^^

^^^^
(19:12); dil^ (Mt. 3:9};
2.

Verbs.

VIEW.

sing,and plur.of

masc.

61

SYRIAC.

OF

(17:16);

(Phil.2:26).

^cZalfiJ
(25:13).

(John 12:1);

r^V-^^
(30:1); ^^-^-^^

(20:10).
(Mt. 12:11); ^^^^](23:2); cj-^ZZ] (24:16);^^.^iN^^Jbo
4.

"cll
(27:3);'^Yl
(18:4).
(31:13);,-.la^

5.

a^

(23:8); wial^(23:5);

ai4

(Uev. 3:4).

6. 1-' to

exult; "^o^j ^o si'?t;^aX.

Remark"

^o

teach; l"-^^o repent; l^^

^^-^^

(Mt. 22:25) ;

to

(Acts 15:32); "all^w^

(Col.2:13);

join;

'o-**

^o he

white; |ooi^o Z"e;

"us-".

o.:^

^^^^

^o desire.

(Rom. 7:10);

"i^-Lie

(Mt. 2:20).

62

ELEMENTS

1. "Whenever

in the

takes

placein

(mekwam

(makwomu

contracted

are

Aph'cl
and

m'komu

'wu,

ijcu^

and

wo

into 6

(from wd)

(from d). This

in the P'^al Infinitive

methtakwomu

mett'komu),

See "29.5. (3).

m'kom).

they are

occur,

changed

This change takes place in the Tmperat. P*'al (k'wum

and in the Imperfect P''al (nekwum

nekw^mun

n'kum,

or

itives
Ethp^'eland Ettaph'alInfin-

(from wu) would

w'

or

wd,

kom),

Aph'el Pass. Part, (makwak

2. Whenever

into A

the

m'k6m),in

and in the

they
arise,

P''al Perfect (k'wam

the

[" 59.

SYRIAC.

regularverb the combinations

(from awa) would

*ica

OF

kum),

n*ku-

mun).
3. Whenever
the

(fromwi)^'we (fromawa)

we

contraciion into i takes

is changedto y and

*wi

or

Aph'el Perf.,Imperf.,Imperat.and Part. Act.

the

Ethp''el'we becomes t,and

the

becomes

" 19.3). (Ethk'wem

Taw

we

becomes

(k'wim

is doubled

Ett'kim,

occur,

place. Throughoutthe

becomes
in the P'^al Part. Pass, 'i^-i

'akwem);

(from awi) would

and

( 'akim

in

kim);

hardened

(see

half-vowel being inserted

before the first radical.)

4. In the Part. Act.

oye, the

in the firstform,t.

e.

sing.,being written with Olaph (see ? 2. (1)c),but elsewhere with

masc.

Yudh,

e.

"c|-o JVah

g.

find oya,

we

[dwe) becomes

owe

in

as

^^"Vi n

^ll(?26.

1. (1)). In Joshua

"

"

5. In the Pa'el and

the Stylite,
p. 3, 1.20, we

in the

become
generally

awwa

QQ. vi., mentions

always have Waw

or

and

Ethpa'al atcwe

Merx-Hoffmann, I

times

guttural

instead of ^U*
written,

find H^

ayya.

the third radical is a

Where

nineteen

Pa'el

verbs which

Ethpa'al. For

or

^*

"

ayye,
some-

see

I 56. 4 Note.
6. Some

verbs,mostly denominatives,are

verbs whose
Rem.

third letter is

"

the Waw

Olaph have

intransitive in

The

1.

regularlyconjugated. All

from

awi

firm.

is found

in the P^'al Perfect

of

Elsewhere

^-fcio to die.

Rem.

Waw

only E-Yudh

The

2.

"

it is like "a^

verbs is "fi^

which
,

verb which

"

differs in

any

respect from

has ""'-*^ in the P''al Imperative and

E-

"^*^'" in

the P''al Imperfect.

Rem.
short

S.

"

The

vowel,e.

preformativesof

g. ^a-J

the

P^'al and

Aph'el sometimes

(Rom. 11:21). See Noldeke, I

177. C.

take

HLKMENTS

"60.]

OF

TABULAE

"

3rd sg. fern.

3rd fem.

l1^, 1st
those
are

1.

2nd sg.

pi. s.lio9,3rd

sg. fem.

3rd.
bSlic,

e.

g. 2nd

(1:1); Jooi

are

to

fem.

and
Ethp^^el

P"'al Perfect

noted:

be

1st sg.
Li.i^9,
2^9,

masc.

of the P"*al. In the

the same,

]^

^9,

sg. in

VIEW.

following forms

The

iS3

Olaph Verbs.

"^60. Lomadh

Remark.

SYEIAO.

3rd

in all other

all
pi.in ^S^Oich,

other

pi.0^9,

masc.

ends in

stems

forms

being like

Imperfect,the sufformatives of all the

sg. fem.

^^9i, 3rd

pi.^Q-ia
jJ, 3rd

masc.

(1:1); L*^ (Acts 22:15);

^o^' (30:19); ^iLJoi (Mk. 5:34);

l^

stems

fem.

pi.

(6:5); cJoi (5:7);

(18:8); ^V
^hl^is

^^*- 2=2);

.jC^^,(Lk. 23:56).
2.

23:56);
"jj^(14:7);
(Acts.11:18); w-:^i(Lk.
-^(Lk.23:S);
cl.^.*.
(Phil. 1:18);
Z^j,...

^^

(2 Cor.

7:13);

L.^

(Eev. 2:2);

-0^4

(Mt. 8:3);
(27:11);^itf9f(ll:5);w-.:^I(12:13);cL":^I(Mt.8:33)

dla?^ (Lk.

STEIAC.

OF

ELEMENTS

04

[" 60.

jlicjf
(11:11); ^^^4
(22:12);o^Icif

17:14);

^^'^^^

^LaL (18:17); wi-^^[

(30:15); o^"-*4(30:18).
3.

I^\
4.

(19:9); jocii(18:3);^isZZ (6:15);|iaJ M?e will build. (16:5).

^^

"^^

(11:10);

]"l(17:3); |is"^
*n^v

^"^

(2:13);

-cZZ[ (Rev.

(lit.8:3);
5.

(2:3);^I^^ (16:7);
U^f (6:14); ^ccoii

jooiJ (1:3); ii^ji

(11:11);

2:5);

(32:S); alszj

l^jf(Mt.

17:27);

16:18);

a^vf(John

21:6).

(20:19); jLI:^(Mk. 14:17);

(18:18); ^^^^

(29:3); ,^-jaL"
(20:19); ^^"^

(Rom.
^^^jC;^

|i?Z[

(20:6);

(20:19); \^^

(Lk. 23:2);

^I:i^ (19:10); als'^(19:13); ^1:^-^

(Gal. 3:23); ]\^ (13:1).

(Mt. 15:26); ol^l^i^

Olaph

Lomadh

verbs

or
Olaph quiescent,

1.

Awa,

ay

P"*al;awi, ayi
becomes

original3rd

cCa^ becomes

or

3rd

the

taken

radical

plur.; awy,

ayy

2nd

pers.

throughout,ay remaining unchanged.

P^'al Perf.

2. The

derived

of all verbs

stems

all endings for

which

is

Remark

2.

Remark

The

"

the 3rd

ay

in the

plur.and

in the

of all the
and

sing.masc.

exceptthe 3rd

person

before

fem.

sing.,

The

"

all

Taw

5), end

regular, the

in

| from

3rd

and

sing.masc.

ay,

the

2nd

the

fem.

y.

and
fem.

3rd pers. ends in

being dropped;

is

distinguished

e. g. La^^
sing,is aspirated,

unaspirated,e.

3rd

stems

13.

1st pers.

pers. is

plur.2nd

its vowel

plur.of the derived

of the

Imperfects,the

masc.

sing,by Rebbuy "

masc.

3.

" 45. Rem.

with

and

3rd

d'u,

or

ayu

plur.a* is the diphthongiu,see" 8. 1 (3).

masc.

3rd fem.

h^dhithj that of the 2nd

ayin, the

in the

gender and number

In the 3rd

"

3. In

have

fern. Perf.

and

the Perfect

and

verbs

1st

sing.

regular (i.e.^-^ like l^l2).

Remark

from

of Intransitive

in the

ay

an

Olaph.

or

d'y, becomes

or

plur.;and

a' becomes

3rd

the

sing.;awUj

fem.

or

place in

sing.masc.

3rd

aw

those in which

are

"Waw, Yudh

in the 1st pers.

masc.

" 57)

in the 3rd

a'i,becomes

or

in the

aio

letter,has

vowel

Perf. P**al of the

masc.

see
guttural,

(not

.o,

l1si2

the forms

like it

sing,ends

in

the

plur.2nd

radical,however, being in

nassU.

every

(see

from

precedingradical
and
case

3rd

pers.

Yudh.

e.

is
g.

ELEMENTS

1.

OF

SYBIAO.

[" CI.

oizL (26:19); -3^Ll"" (15:8);^Lj^^^f

(12:15); vouwi^itf
,

ci^i* (30:12); .ail.

(12:14);

(25:11);

s^axoVr^.
(12:9); ^oj^jfo (12:3);

^3c|jal
(20:11).
2.

(27:15); ^ai"al3
(2 Cor.
^oio^]^(26:7); woia-.ioii

1:7);olJc]^(Rom. 15:21).
(John. 12:27);.*gic|]L..(Heb.
3:1).

3.

^^3(Mt. 6:13);^^

4.

(Mt. 8:2);oi-^-Jiae
(Lk. 23:8).
w.Zal^^
1. The

The

forms

suffixes

employed with
ending in

(1). The

ending in

consonant

appended by

are

the

be remarked

sing. masc.

suffer no
of the

means

forms in the

same

vowel, it may
3rd

""1.^^3

(26:11); ai^o-^(14:2); ^i"^3 (32:14);

(Rom. 7:24); ^^oy^

(Rev.
^.CTuJ-}iia

3:1);

P"'al

same

change before suffixes.

union

regularverb, see

vowels

"51.

as

are

Of forms

"

drops Olaph

and

appends

the

suffixes directly.

(2).The

3rd

(t to *y) and
treated

as

sing.masc.

of the derived stems

appends the suffixes

as

in the

changes final

regularverb, Yudh

s"

to

being

radical.

(3).The

3rd

(4).The

3rd fem.

masc.

plur.appends the

suffixes directly
to the forms

Yudh
plur.takes the form -a^L^,

being treated

as

ELEMENTS

S 62.1

OF

SYEIAO.

67

and the suffixes appended with their usual union

consonant

" 36.

see

end

Imperfectwhich

of the

forms

2. The

into y**to which

the suffixes

Imperfectwhich

end in

of the

Imperative,that

end

change, except that

the

3. The

forms

suffixes without
Pa'el is

any

are

consonant

dropped. The

regular,see

are

^iL

becomes
,a!:1^
3rd

plur.of

masc.

In

Note. 3.

"

omitted in

the

2nd

10:16

the

oji"or

append the

the

the

sing.

masc.

suffixes

change in

by

means

form,
perfect

the
oa!:L^;

same

as

the

is sometimes

Yudh

instead
^oiolo-**
inflected like

are
Participles

of ^oiQ-.]a-"".

nouns,

" 81

see

l]^^.

Doubly

" 62.

aif [R. \Ai\(2

(Rev. 11:5);

Cor.

^A^

13:5);

l^-

6:13);

(Mt.
wizj^

25:11);

^2u-f
(M.

14:11);

Verbs.

Weak

^^S^

Plj (John

(Mk.
[R. ].iSn
^fflj^
(Mt. 8:13);

2.

vowel

of the

B.

51.

"

Olaph of

sing.Imperat.,the

fem.

g. Judith

writinge.

and

any

forms

the Perfect.

4. Infinitives and
^hjk^

becomes
Q^^^s^

and

in

plur. adds

fem.

2nd

]*change this ending

in

appended directly.The

of the customary union vowels, without

1.

vowels,

[R.

jij](Rev.

16:20);

^[

jiji[for jip] (John

oZ[ (Mt.

27:33);

UU

9:19); oliJ
(Mt. 11:17);
4:47); ^r|Z?
(Mt. 10:13);

jof^ (Mt.^:25).

(Acts 13:16);
w..4^f(Heb.4:7);^,-aLo(30:l);v-lia2(Mt
jJJ, It will he abominable.

3.]lor^(Mt.

12:45);

(Heb. 9:16);

^^

]oai^ (Mt. 19:21); ^oJ (Acts 1:3); \lo^

(1 Tim.

cui^ (Mt. 15:32);

(R. *Ti3).

^oS

4:2); ]^Z
(1 Thes.

(Tit.3:13); ]aa (Rom. 1:11);

5:7); oIm. (Lk. 20:35);

jolL^

(Mt. 5:25).
4.

]]1(Heb.

(Rom. 16:6);
(Gal.4:10); iJiJ
2:10); c|i(Mt. 19:13); I^jJ

(Rev. 22:11).
11^
5.

thou
[R. -,5s],
^ofi

[R. nix] (Is.26:9), Ihave

sighest]i^c]z[

desired]

ELEMENTS

68

|o|Li^
[R.
id.
1
.

nix] (Mt. 5:25);

and Lomadh

Pe Nun

partakeeverj^whereof
2. In verbs Pe

remains
3. Verbs

Nun

^|l2^

["" 63.

64.

[R. ax-'](Lk. 16:21) (^j-"iiJso

Waw

and

and

further

Lomadh

(Rev.

jLalf(1

,i^z4

Olaph and

Pe Nun

and

Olaph retain

Lomadh

the rule

Olaph,the

Lomadh

Olaph,

"e, the

Nun

where
every-

under

1:1);

the "Waw

as

consonant.

Olaph remains,but as
and the Olaph
preceding consonant

given in "

56.
one

of whose

radicals is Olaph

5.

Quadriliterals.

" 63.

l.^Q^

or

of verbs
peculiarities

above

seen

Waw,

is shifted to the

quiescesaccordingto
be

Pe

of both.
peculiarities
E

Olaph and

its vowel

5. Some

the

Olaph,or

in the strong verb.

as

4. In verbs E

may

STRIAO.

Philox.).

Verbs

usual

OF

^jl

(Acts 15:18);

o^^Z

(Acts 14:20)

1:25); |iiL* (Mt. 6:26); "n^\\iL (Acts 13:33)

Cor.

(Mt. 27:57);

^nmv^

(Acts 12:11)
(2 Cor. 8:9); c?oL*,[

(Mk. 9:20) "wallowing",

ji^i^^i^
2.

,-Ji-?^ (Mk. 1:32, [Philox.])

of demons.
^ossesse^Z
[R. w"ioi9](Acts 20:16), hastening.
v-"oi-,.ia:ao
'^ja-A, [R.

'^1^](Rev. 1:1),to make

fLJi[R. jJLie]
(Heb.

12:2),he endured,

[from KaTyjyopex]
(John
^^^Loio
1.

doubled

3rd radicals of the

2.

the

Quadriliteralverbs have

the
Ethpa'al,

middle

radical

5:45),accusing.
same

inflection

as

the Pa' el and

being supersededby the 2nd and

quadriliteral.

or causatives.
are
Quadriliterals
mostly denominatives,intensives,

" 64. Anomalous

1

known.

^il

radical

has the Lomadh

to go

is devoid

of

regulari, e. ^^JJ.

vowel.

and

Defective

in
quiescent

The

Verbs.

the forms where

the second

Imperativeis '^j. The Imperfectis

however, is ^^*^i

li\-*^.On

" 60. 4.,Rem.

see

SYjaiAO.

Imperat.^La",Part.
is

and

the

Aph'el with

be

to

seem

1, e.

ff.

changed

^^^^

(Mt. 8:28),

Part.

ever,
Act., how-

n""i4^. Some

the Infin.
to

jLi^,

1.

(2 Pet. 1:8). The

".*n4.

"

(ML 26:8) and

aV

wt"n

Pass.

Act.

conjugationof the P^'al,

Eem.

see
" 20,
Olaph being prosthetic,

the

" 20. 1, E,em.

the

to find,like ^i^^l, follows

s,iin4.|

3.

Imperf.|L*J,Part.

1.

Olaph,see
prosthetic

the

^9

conjugationof the P**al. The Imperative,

2. ^^-4,1^0 dnwA; follows the

Infin.

OF

ELEMENTS

" 64.]

of these forms

accordingto " 20, E-em.

" 29. 2.

|Z|

4.

to

Note, 62.

the

Imperat.

^|.-f ""

55.

4,

]!]. Aphel

9:15

enclitic looses its

be when

In

" 19. 2(1).

Imperfectthe

the

see

58.

3,

Olaph

Lomadh

oi

e.g.

\oci\~^^ (Mt. 2:22),see

often falls away,

Waw

e.g.

.oovi

[comp. ''ri'^]).
its Perf. and

l^jtfo live forms

6.

Act.

1.

to
|c(ji

(Gen.

-"i (see Mt. 28:6) in

]Z, ^Z, oZ, ,-!-.]

Imperf.|z|j,Part.

Pe'al.

5.

has

come

verbs

e.

g.

Part. Act. P* .1 like

Imperat.and

hl^ (Lk 2:36); ol^ (Eev. 20:4); .oLilu*

Acts. 2:40); \ll (Mt. 4:4). The Infinitive

(Rom. 6:13); oL* ([Imperat.]

ImperfectP"'al

and
from

JjS root, e.

an

"iLa^Jor y.aJfrom
10:1);

g.

Examples

Aph'el

and

Ettaph'alare

"

in 1 Tim.

of the

2:4,

form

usual

2), Uz

54.

(Mt. 9:18);

is found
^al|j

of the Infin.

formed

iJLi^as

|LLj(Xestorian.|JLjfrom
see

is found
(^aliJ

found.

the

?J^,

(Mk. 10:26) is the

Uk^
are

and

as

if

"c-"iJ from

^olS(Eom.

in 1 Thess.

2:16);

though C^iaand j-liio

v*lj(30:4);^.Iv(.John5:21);

Aph'elare:

cll^ (30:4);j-IT]
(Lk. 23:37); Uj (Mt. 16:25); ll|Z (I Cor. 7:16).
7. In

of

the Perfect

" 11:1, whenever

the

w.03i^

w.=

io

give the

is without

receives

ai

vowel,

e.

g.

is

dropped,see "

(Mt. 10:8);^^

ar:n

and

23.

1(2),e.

g.

^^

The
8.

is used

Imperat. the

w^kl (Mt. 13:23)

are
Participles

(Mt. 25:8). The

norwhere

the

(Mt. 5:42);^a\ (John 4:7);

wcuoi.^(Mt. 13:11). The Imperfectand

'^iJ, which

occultans,

.^rs\L(28:7);oioil

(Mk 15:36); but ^Lsil (Mk. 6:28); Ijil^sC

(28:2). In
Yudh

linea

else e.g. '\"J

Infinitive

are

formed

from

(Mt. 7:11).
(Mt. 5:31); ''^zillso

Ethpiel is wrjjjLz]
(32:23).
V

nSm

to

ascend, in forms where

oo

ends

one

and
syllable

Lomadh

ELEMENTS

beginsanother,has
.aLj [for

ImperativeP*'al
.

the Lomadh

n^ml] (Mt.

OF

[" 65.

Semkath, "

assimilated to the

uia?f
[for wnli^f]
(Mt.

13:2);

the Lomadh

SYEIAO.

is

dropped, see

In

17:1.

" 23. 2(3),e.g.

18. 4
the

[for

"^cja

"."r^1 (Rev. 4:1),oxi (John 7:8).

Pai-t. Act. P*'al in the

iP (Mt. 3:15):
The

10.

^1n *\

^.

active

as

present

Compare "

used

are
participles
future,the passiveas

past,e.g. ^o^!^\1'^(John. 16:22);

122.

L^-^s (14:7) it grievedJonah, jj^Z

or

the

Imperf.P"'al of jj^is used impersonally;

3rd fern. Perf. and

e.

only in

e. g, po (25:15);
present intransitive,

grieve(John 16:20). The

t/e shall

as

of

sense

wC?] (Lk. 24:46).

" 122,

compare

the

used

}3o it behooves,]]^ it is well,wi?] it is right are

9.

in

^o-a^

like sense,

present or

with

,-s

\lpL(28:12); oiJ^ jlj-s

^s

(Mk. 3:5).
11. As

in

so
]'f",

used

in Aio

to

impersonallyin

ii(Heb.

^U
^olv.

the

"I am"

^L.f

"Thou

art"

"Thou

(f.)art"

^qcLf

"He

,L-f "She

(TUii

2. M

g.

^a^^^JJ^ (Heb. 3:7);

122.

"u^

and

^i-f

^L[
Lf

P*'al, e.

12:3); ^lu p^i^ U (Phil.3:1). Compare "

" 65. ^1
1.

the 3rd fem. is everywhere

be weary,

grieveor

"We

are"

^di-Lf"You
--^L^Lf "You

are"

(f.)are"

"They are"
^c5i-.L"f

is"

--oLLf

is"

"They (f.)are".

(2 Pet. 1:3);^gicLf(Mt. 6:30);jooi^mo\Ji

(Mt. 3:9); ^aLL"[
(Lk. 2:7); ^M

(Mt. 3:4); 2^^ (Mt. 13:13); \o"n 2^

(Acts 22:3);

jl(Spic.Syr. 9:9).
(Mt. 4:18); ^oioL-l
^osLL-l
is reallya
2u"|(Heb. TlJ';:)
has
like

passed over into the class

a
pluralnoun; but like a

pronouns

]coi. With
but

noun

or

with

of verbs.

verb

It sometimes

nouns.

ll"not", it

but in
meaning "existence";

may

it coalesces
generally

be

with

may

It takes
be used

usage

it

pronominalsuffixes
also

with separate

stands uninflected with enclitic

written

as
separately,

)] and forms ""^.

in John

See " 128.

12:8;

ELEMENTS

" 66.]

OF

" 66, The Inflection and

A.

1. (1) jjoiaJ(1:3)from

7I

Classification of Nouns.

INFLECTION.

jouJ to shine,

\s2a^ (1:2) from

"^.4^ to be dark.

(2) jZocTLCJfatherhood,from
2.

SYRIAC.

(1)|Z^(2:15);"^^

).c|father,

(1:1).

(2)1^^: (1:12);IZozf
(2:3).
(2:3).
^93Lll^
3. (1)

wiif(1:2);Jil

(2:18).

^^(1:6);"al.^(3:l).
(2)

jL*^

(1:10);|2o4 (2:3).

olI^J(6:2);01-.0-? (1:2).

4.

(5:11); ^nl^l^S(5:15).
^QgL^
inflection of

The
1. The

other

formation

of the

(1) from

noun-stems

"

the root

3. The

(2) from

addition of affixes for (1) gender and '2) number.

changes

states (1) conctruct

4. The

and

of stem
and

addition of

terminations

pronominal suffixes.

(1) w^Llito?evening;

CLASSIFICATION.

herb; v.^Cf.0

nwS

(2) l-poi?
gold; ^-^'r^
leprous;%o
(3) wSj-o

war;

in the formation

(2) emphatic.

B.

holiness,

voice,

1.14^^.^
Messiah;jVi

^S

youth,

(4) "G,^ world; "c|.^standing;|.i^9Z

doorkeeper,
(5) Ua4-o murderer; ] ^
2. (1)

or

nouns.

2. The

1.

includes:

nouns

"

v| slough;I^-oahs abbreviation,

|i-sa"6o/f.
JircZ;
i-s^

(2)|"NV) sailor;|-.^J
quarrelsome;Iji]labour.

of the

ELEMENTS

72

(3) n 4\

OF

SYRIAC.

["66.

root.
tongue; y^^ roof; jj-oi.

(4) "aao] black; jilo^ question;UTool

marriage,

(5) ,-i^l/os^;";"nV) humble;

(6)

a^

^cja-^

"

/ar.

ni""^

res/; )JoZ| furnace; ]^r\n^ sceptre.

e?arAr;
jzja-s?6ee.

(7) "^a^^

(8) l-^i^r^mantelet;],ll"u^idle;\"-^altar.
3. (1)

l-iij^
east; ]Zoy^

combat.
scholar;\h hW)A"l service;l-i^ofioi

(2) i|"Sn\Z

(3) lay*Jo|dm'we
P

correction;iJLo^slo
weight.

law; Ijoj-a-i
/ro^; j-c^oJsAoo^

hk

4. (1) Pj-oa^

]Ja^Ljs

commandment;

littlebook.

(2) |-"9QJ/?ery;woiijs jwatV;^so^um robbery.

(3)

]iai^

Nouns

differentiated

are

means

j^oJoJlittlefish.

/b%;

vowels,

1.

are

formed

1. Those

by

by internal

or

external

means.

The

ternal
in-

doubling of radicals.

2.

vowels

be

may

divided

into those which

had

originally.
(1)

short vowel

one

a,

(2) two

short

vowels.

(3) one

short

and

(4)

long

one

2. Those
third

one

u.

long vowel.
short

vowel.

long vowels.

(5) two

or

and

one

i, or

radical

such

by doubling are

formed

(S). These

be

may

as

double the second

subdivided

[(1)
"

according to

(7)]
their

vowels.
3. Nouns

matives,the
4.
and

By

Waw.

formed
most

by external

usual of which

the
sufformatives,

most

changes
are

Mim
usual

may

be formed

and Tau
of which

by prefor-

or

are

Nun, Yudh

ELEMENTS

f4

(4) Nouns
The

Olaph

be

from

become

uw

to Yudh

and
u

in

Jacobite

are

jLla^A egg), but

^^

ay

remains

J in

becomes

the middle

(7) In "1 doubled

the

wi become

t;

following
remains

aw

in "ca.^ and

house, (^^

iU.s

rest is the

of this class that have

third radical

3. Feminine

nouns

only word

back

upon

Waw

has

from

eye), or

as

as

Lomadli

are

]n\4.

rest

are

contracted into
upon

Olaph

the first.

root

the third radical.

formed
either

and

in

jjjJfruit.

the feminine ending to the

by affixing

remainingwith

the second

or

the firstradical.

with two

(ant) gold; ^4^

Ipoi?

short formative vowels.

(=i"r().

X^Xsi(q;3) wing,
2. ^?

old;^1
CiI^T)

time.

Vll^(^a)camd.
wSfi^ (2^a) leprous.

Z^

(ttS-nn)
new;

"KIm. (bs^)low; j^^(-1)^5)

sterile*

l^Loij(n?3'")breath;jL^J^ (n^S^)low; \L"i-^

(nnnr)
liJ^asCjSS)hungry; |/,ni"(JT^nn)
companion.
l^icoU (n^ns)roar; JAn'is (n:y)gropes,

5.

U^ (^'p)=kaw^la,voice.

which

emphaticstate is regular.
the onlymasculine nouns

disappearedin jjZ breast

vowel

" 68. Nouns

4.

in

i^etimes assimilated.

state ; the

construct

or

are

primary forms, the

thrown

so

radical is throwTi back

and
\zu"^joy

|o}-i"
appearance,
The

radical,is

of the second

preserves the absolute

3.

wsau

unchanged, (exceptperhaps in

roots,the 2nd and 3rd radicals

and the vowel

(8) I iS^.

1.

have

eye.

(6) Nun, when

one

.o^);

ya

quiesce.

i" in.

becomes

wa

and

understanding,.a^ color, which, however, in

.601

and

.001

"

roots

iw, iy,yi and

but

the vowel
in

as

Yudh

cow),
unchanged (exceptin \'2.h6J.

(and in Nestorian

[| (JS.

back

throw

roots

changed

"Waw

and

wu

"

Olaph

even

may

(5) Nouns

changes:

from

SYBIAO.

OP

waste.

being

ELEMENTS

[" 69.

OF

SYBIAO.

76

uaff=sa'abh,elder.
old
|"^"ia=sa'abh"tha,

woman,

need.

|iLo^=(j^aik)

unclean.
)^=(Kia::)

1^9clean;^lo hard.
]Lm^j clean;j^.^^*^hard.
|"C^n=baawatha

(awa contracted)request.

]Zqjosmell,
c?ir^.
(foriif^)
]l]l

|^l"\s produce.
Almost

of these

all traces

most

part

them

(1) in

to coincide with the last

come

words

some

(2) in those which,

and
3.

which

have

being E

not

but

Lomadh

or

and
radical,

third

guttural,have

the second

vowel

one

aspirateas

an

singular under

construct

Adjectiveswith

also be

havingfor the
disappeared,
class. We
stilldistinguish
can

have

nouns

in the absolute

radical.

remainingin

the

absolute may

safelyput in this class.

4. Feminines

of this class

are

often of the

form

same

as

those of tlie

firstclass.
5.

Examples of

radical may
awa

or

be

seen

a'a becomes

third radical is

I , but
are

when

of this class from

nouns

under

remains

with

one

It will be

5 above.

number

6; (2) that

roots

with

forms

or

more

noted,(1) that

of 'this class when

gutturalOlaph (compare " 57); (3)that iy final becomes

not

final

(4) that

nouns

from

doubled

regular.
" 69.

1. wr;"o

Nouns

with

one

(nrs) writing;^-Cj-c

short and

one

i^

3.

"alL4.
three.
(D"ib"0
peace; h^Z
(dib'^)

(-i'ii2n)
ass;

^z] (d-is^)
man;

\^] (rbx)god.

killtd;j-^^iej
said; "V^^j
(^"^^i^)

r^-^ horn; }^y.

long formative vowel.

work.
war; ^^^ ("J^?)
(s'^p)

2.

4. V^i^

weak

sad,ascetic,

shorn; yc^:s stt; "aa"fi placed.

roots

ELKMENTS

f^

SYRIAC.

OF

["" 70,

^.)"lm

(i^ps")prisoner;|.TaV" (",'i";)
hated;i-"j?|
ri^Af/iawd.

Messiah; |-"-aJ
(n'^":3?2)
prophet;ll"\n
(fi"'^2)

ti "

V"

71.

cro?t'w.

|ll""^r7
(I'^in)siome; Ij^.^("^"2)teas^.
(ns'^SD)sAip; lif-V"
5.

Ijala (nxfSir)
(nrwr)
hated;j^i^sJ^^
s^o/ew
|^aJ^(S!i35)

i^nn\

i.

e.

Aeard

e.

report.

j^LlbJoJ^(S^^^^iz)
tlieft;
virgin,

jz^ois^ (n'^^nj^)
(d^nb)clothing;
sepulchre.

|.v,"S^s
j^-v-.
/"""''w;
;"i^.
(^")youfA; IL^oi^(ll^.}^)

9.

The

preceded by Olaph, is dropped and

short vowel, except when

the consonant
have been

is

a,

of the form
form katid

pronouncedwith

i, or

u.

katil

are

half-vowel,which
kutail

of the form

Nouns

are

may

with

the

meaning of

long and

one

one

originally

diminutives ; those

Peal;
usuallypassiveparticiples

have
(b*-??)

" 70. Nouns

of the

few

passiveparticiple.
short formative

1.

"ai^ (=^"1")
world; )cLl (nrin)signet.

2.

V^

vowel.

]zL.^bird; -Jcl (irr) breaking.

C^'^p)hilling;

"ctostanding;tJ-ljS
(=||jis)
hater;jLT(n^h)revealing.
Zj? (ZZ9) tnmhling.

\:^h^{*^y^)doorkeeper;jiwlik^
ivoggon,
ip\'^'?)

3.

\l^\ (n:T) harlot;j^^jj-o

{TT^'p)
beam;
1

There
.

2. Nouns
and

are

but two

of the form katil

to denote

the

with

nouns

are

agent; and, in
" 71. Nouns

1. katiil

used
a

after the second radical.

certainly
as

few

with two

\iz4il
murderer; Ka!^

JJols dnb) preast.

the active

of verbs,
participles

sporadiccases,

in other

senses.

long vowels.

oppressor;

jJo^jeater; UcJ-"
jackal;

\hzh^ table.
2. katil

U^*^ weaver's

beam;

abbreviation.
slough;]J\n'ivi"i

|La-9]
gush

of rain; ]l.s^'\
club;] "

tvf

72.

""

ELEMENTS

73.]

1. From

katul

also take

nouns

2. There

are

T^

SYEIAC.

77

active

every

after the form

OF

Nomina
Agentis can be formed
participle,
(Compare in Arabic ^^la^ spt/). Certain other

this form.

few

of the form

nouns

katil.

with the second

" 72. Nouns

radical doubled.

ladder.
j-s^bird; U-d.^halm; j^ais bolt;|2;!::kjai3

1.

shield;jj-sa-o
|j-atf
hedgehog.
9?[threshing-floor;

2. (1) a"

kattal

jl^^vi
{rh-q)
sailor;|.ral.
(32^) aie/"VtSo

\^'f^ magician;

(2) i

kittal

"

(3) u

Hack;
(4) a

yellow.
sitting;
,-"^|^os^

kattul

ZaJ-4/

recliningrestfully.

|j5aii^ sia^; PoZj

y(6)

"

kittul

)^a^^
After the

darkness.
norm

of 2 (3), a

" 73. Nouns

are

few

for

with
WITH

NOUNS

actionis

womew

verb. Of the form

of any
species
such as serve
especially

1.

stove.

1"q-s?wasp.

intensive

These

|^| roo/".

so/r; ,^iflmany.

"^s9

"

".xiQ-"

i kattil u^.""L

"

(5) a

|?"u^
m?/

judge;
(V^!i)

kuttal |3|q-4/
question;jjlco]
perception;"asc|
artist;|I=a"

"

\^^u" pernicious; P-.?

praying;

(4) are

be formed

many

verbal

of intransitive
participles

one

THE

in number.

can

or

THHID

They

radicals

more

EADICAL

are

such

reduplicated.

REDUPLICATED.

as

mantelet.
bandrol; ]4c.4'r^
|9C9}ifc

]U'^t" idle;^^j^a^ ferocious.

adjectives,

verbs.

isf^ idol altar; i^r^

splendor;jZcZj^
millet;li-^'oi]
\lh"^Q."appearence;

from the

crumb.

EJLEMENTS

78
2. NOUNS

TWO

WITH

RADICALS

instrument;{^^"d
Yf^f^threshinff
Us\s

storm;

SYRIAO.

OF

[" 74.
REDUPLICATED.

't^^iH^ped,
bug; lt-"i-"

locust;l-^H^(=gargarto) throat.
l'"^'^

(=kabkab) sfar; ^^^^909 (=rabr"bhin)wawy.

wssaa

"a\Sn!sA. perfect;]]n\n"" ivy; |i-i"c|-i"j-9

spar A:.

A,

1.

\^s^]

2. (1) a

"

by

Prefixes.

smoke; pc^-cu frog,

V^ual^ao^^'iaV (=",2;^^)
tabernacle;
"^^-cj^tvomb,
cJiariot.
(tins'^'a)
(" ^^"tV'')acceptance;
j^^^iiaj^

(from ^1-.)knowledge;]^.^oiaic(from wcot-) ^i/if.

^,^

formed

(--3) /xufe;|""-i*^l
manuscript; \h^nm"

^^^^

"

" 74, Nouns

'"'^

(=nn'-r^)drink; IzVaiao(from VaJ) balance.

abs. ^1"^)
sAieW.
L^\W^) entrance;\"^ (from JJJU^
|r"\^^(=|

]^^^
(2) a

"

(="oc-aio) standingplace.

jLJlai*6roow; |l"SV" (='j';r?)

"pr%.

]z^^
(3) a
(4) a

"

"

(5) a

"

l2ClikS.sl:so
food; ]"^nn"V) acgt^oiwfawce.

birth.
Uiiw:^
(nib^)"aw; jj^olao
weight; 1iia:J
(=^"1?^)

iLLbic(=5"2'2)spring;]lrA\'"
(=nQ^)

|3nAnV"

3.

net.
(xn-j"^,::!?)

(Vi'CJD^)
stumblingblock.

(6) i"

)L2uk:ao
i(7e".

(7) 1

|ln4Vi pawn;

"

bellows.

li^i^dtvelling,

(8) u"

V^p^slo
gpmd^e

(9) a"

iJc}Io
/boJ; I^s-IL
city.

(1) a"

^LzcZ seUler

(2) a"

(=

Jjix).

(R. wsL

fo

f?we7Z).

^^^i^*
]|"V\Z (^^?^P!)
scholar;li-r^^

ELEMENTS

" 75.]

(3) a

"

(4) a

"

(5) a

"

(6) a

"

(8) i

"

7J

)^alL*Zexchange;\''"oh^Zflattery.

|ai1

i"Z

j^-ijas,^
supplication;
clothing.

]"4%nitZ shame; ]"wa"?oZaddition,

reconciliation.
skeleton;
|-":a^?Z
Ifiiocje^Z

"

SYRIAO.

(7) i

OP

ii

tfowe^er.
IIy-""a"L4,Z praise;jzjoiaejz

l^o-i^Z

camj?.

of all the derived speciesand the infinitivesof all

participles
speciesare formed by prefixing"o. Nouns with the prefixZ are

The
the

mostly
or

abstracts

formed

are

" 75. Nouns

The

most

lJ and
1.

Zo

generallyfrom the intensive species

Aph'el.

the

from

and

formed

by

of these affixes

common

of affixes.

means

are

."

"T, yjso "aJ,J,J "lji'

]^tm^^ tempter,
(1) jjjcxli*enlightener;
(2)

earthy; ^ll^ (from ^^il)

talkative.
^^f (from jijf)

^-^*^ (from I "\^A")heavenly.

P^st;pj-oos command; jliln building,
(3) |J-^Q-^

)llik?
thought,
2.

Wff/e sow;
|JoJ-s

^q-c"^ ?i"f^ehook;]"^aa^

small

ship;]L^ok2J^

: jJo-ijaJ
temptation;i.3n
village(Compare "jsi^iJi^l)
i\^

revelation.

3.

ear/ymorning;
IJ-"^.^

4.

jiaoLLZi^^/eto^; l^jsaiislittlegirL
jiiJoj^i^^/e/^.^f/i;

5.

|I5aJ
/?ery;| -^"^^

]A*'^r\,^
file,

Jew.
naked; |-.5ooi^
royal; 1^^-^:^^

jloi^f
motherly;j^auLo^ nominal,
6.

^-I^i^i
^waiZ (Ex. 16:12); wli.^error
(Eph. 5:12) "

86. 6.

(Lev. 5:18);^J^aJ secret

ELEMENTS

80

OF

STKIAC.

[" 76.

pia-fflj
hindivg;^aasoi overturn; y^zJ^

7.

robbery.

^"b^9xs9bee;)iL"Jal"0
swallow; l^^^'^i beginning,

(n"!br)
kingdom; j^o-a^ goodness; |Zcai.s|fatJierJiood
;

lZnn\v

8.

}Z:lm"} purity (Bib. Aram.

rrgues^ (Bib. Aram.
1

derived
it forms
of

wica^

from

be formed

may

.o

of the
participles
to many

nouns

and

nouns

names

things,1(3).
with the

ending-o,

joo

^,

or

wxaJare

diminutives
generally

2., 3. and 4.

see

3. Nouns

with the

4. Nouns

with

ending

the

^i*

generallyform relative adjectives.

ending Zo

are

abstract and

can

be formed

" 76. Gender, Number

and

State.

Sing.

Plur.
fem.

masc.

Abs.

"

4tn

Cons.

"

-.

"Lm-m^

i^

?A

I4

a.

^lal(1:4);.^JIo
(Mt. 21:5); w^j)

b.

"^

c.

l^aiaJ
(1:3);liScSiZ
(1:2);I^tAT
(1:1).

a.

^io?

(15:3);

i\L

^4l1"

."4"n

4in

(Heb. 7:1);\.^

fem.

masc.

XJi^d

Emph. I 4tn

U^^

"
"

*"

Cor.9:21.)
(Mt. 19:3); ^iLiJ(l

(Rom. 11:34);

(11:4);

";n

-^

(Mt. 10:3).

(1:2); Llio

part; r^Sv

(Mt. 12:25); ,*iasicot7m7?^;Qi^(Ined.

Syr.18:1);a^^-ft-.^(John
5.

from

^^

noun.

any

2.

all

speciesand from notnina agentis,1(1). Added

1(2). It forms,also,many abstract
adjectives,

2. Nouns

1.

(=sar*wutlia)
; ?ZaLs

likeness.
jzaic? (n'l^'n)
silJs);

with the affix

Nouns

SDp; )^o^

""ik^ (1*6);"u"^9

^1^9

(2:18);

oiiw (26:2).

usury;

1 : 1 ).

Zos] victory.

(13:4);
oi^^^ (5:12); ^Za.^^

^lL:^ (12:14);

ELEMENTS

8S

77. Nouns

1.

OP

STEIAa

["77

with Suffixes.

"nSsn
.^^(6:11);
ouaL^(l:13);
ou^i^(2:16); ^\i^^(2:18);

(24:1);^-^(5:5).
^aial
(13:2);
(25:12); ^^^
(12:14); (^^^^(1:13); "nL.o?

(3:16);-li^ (12:15);^oat:^^
(12:16);
2.

vzi^

^iali^^
3.

(13:5).

(2:17); ^nV.{"S
(5:15); /.ri(6:12); wcui^s
^gi^jfli^

^l^\-^\l
(23:7);aw^ao

(13:3).

(6:14);

ELEMENTS

"77.]
4.

OF

SYBIAC.

(Heb.
(14:5); v"2uiVcf
^ccJ2u.^9of

33

ciiJ^of
(Acts

3:10);

13:10);

.as^^'!"|(Jam. 5:4).
5.

(28:14); .^^5
^o^-iZ(28:17); oil^il^

(13:4); ".-:;^i.
(13:9);

aiSzslz (14:14).
6.

ouLc^ai(13:15); "^ia2(Acts 2:30);wiWras

(Acts 7:49);"^LflI
(Acts

2:27); .^^ (Lk. 7:7).

For

of the

form

The

of the

of the

tabular view

noun

emphatic endingf It is to

be

see

nouns,

before suffixes is in general the

before the

noun

pronominal suffixes with

same

as

" 36.

the form

noted, however,that

plural has the suffixes appended directly

to the
v.oio'
diphtongJ, causing J instead of a?/iwith the 1st sing,suffix;
masculine

1. The

instead of ayhu with the 3rd

sing.; and aiS instead of ayah with

masc.

the 3rd fern. sing.

feminine

2. The

suffixes

^01, ^01,

singularinserts
.qls,

of the

"

1st

sing.

suffixes,
(see

before

pluralform

dual takes the

3. The

and before the

"as

before the grave

helping vowel

5 above

and

" 76.5).
4. Some

take
prepositions

5. Nouns

which

end

the suffixes of the 2nd

suffix;other
the

Jacobites

and

have

nouns

grave

have

l^ in the emphatic sing,retain this a before

3rd

.^^

drop the

nouns

before

Yudh

are

marked

pluralform, and
e.

g.

like .^sahajswith the 1st

the

boy.
2nd

of the

form

both dialects have

sing,

(Nestorian ^-*^l}
and

.cci-ucjas

e. g.
suffixes,

"^oin"ft7^

always the shorter form, e.

which
Collectives,
and

forms

plur.|-*j"9as
throne,

3rd

plural

the

(the Nestorians

.oou..

either retain
like I-Ixha*,
can
adjectivesand participles,

substantives have
7.

of the 1st

like .ti\^ my

\labQ^"c

-oowjS9aa); with other nouns,

6. Short

sing,and

suffixes, i. e. those
with

before suffixes.

pluralform

and |"*"ua^drink have

|-*i-"blc
camp,
Before

in

the

have
with

no

g.

-."oiaia.4.

hw

but
saints',

**oia!Litf
his bowels.

plural,take the suffixes of the sing,

abs. ^l-*Jhtakes
E-ebbuy;but jj^JJ,

U.5aj3 cities has

sf^ho^or "fmt^''9ajD.

or

or

either the

sing,or

the

the

plur.form

ELEMENTS

84

OF

" 78. Declension

For

classes

three

declensions;feminine

or

that

have

which

but

This includes most

movable.

"be divided

may

into

into

four,as follows:

Nouns.

vowel

one

nouns

nouns,

I. Masculine
1. Those

79.

of Nouns.

of inflection masculine

purposes

[""78.

SYRIAC

in the absolute

which

nouns

had

singularand

one
originally

or

short vowels.

two

2. Those

which

have

one

3. Those

which

have

at least two

being movable

or

and that of the

n.

vowels

more

"

Feminine

Nouns.

the vowel

before the

2. Those

in which

the vowel

of the

vowel

the construct
3. Those

absolute

the

ending is movable.

penult is immovable, but which

emphatic singularending and before

singularwith suffixes.
in which

are
singular,

4. Those

in the

inserted before

of the ultimate

penultimmovable.

in which

the vowel

vowels,

1. Those

have

all immovable.

whose

all the

vowels

immovable

first form

of the first form, i. e., of the

and which

ends

in

or

donotinsertahelpingvowel.
J^ or

which

plural.
" 79. First Declension
A.

of Masculines.

insert

Yudh

ELEMENTS

"79.j
It will be
one
originally

Bemark

"

2.

Pe

Forms

1.

Pe

Forms

"

Olaph

firstvowel

The

"

this declension

85

includes

which

nouns

had

short vowels.

two

or

under this class.

Bemark

that

seen

SYHIAC.

OF

Yudh

like

hire
j-^j

and

^.a^ ship, come

beingmerely a helpingvowel " 33(1).

^^jJmonth

like

also in the

are

class,

the* being a helpingvowel " 33(1).

Bemark

3.

Forms

"

vowels, have

like

wr:ai5

and

^^s

which

had

in inflection to coincide with

come

two short
originally

Segholatesin almost

all respects. It will be noted that

the

g. dah*bha

aspiratee.

not

they preserve the half-vowel

dah-ba.
Comp. {nssTlS.

before

"

B.

f) Waw

and

Yudh

(Nestorian 6) and

ay

into i

segholatesof

the

class contract

aw

(Nestoriane) in the absolute and

into

construct

singular.
of s^^jk^are found
with the exception
Olaph segholates
singularonly in the emphatic state. In the pluralthe form

2. Lomadh

in the
^-

becomes
''-^l

nouns

of this

which

kind;

but
x^^^j

have
we

two

instead of

short

vowels.

\^r\lwe

find

The

is true

same

|-"a4as
of most

colds.
find,however, p?^ rents and |-"-j.:i

if from
nouns

pluralthe

in the

have
g.

\ '^'*"cane^

same

like

1.

verbs

'Remark

under

"

2.

"

"

wCJJB)which

which

nouns

short

had

vowels,

short

one

vowel,

declension,e.

g.

"

differ from
in the

the

nouns

pluralabsolute

pluralconstruct.
u

declension two
E

roots

the i and

Segholatesfrom

e.

classes from
g.

Olaph,E Nun,
^.t^h

"head

and

^5

"Waw

and

w^cj.

and EE

verbs

come

(B,.T2Jfi"*i);
jj^o %oell\
ji^

; "a:^ people(R. Dia5).

Nouns
had

Olaph

in the

^n

under

come

oppression(R. "J^)
3.

as

["80.

two
originally

instead of

^,

Segholatesof

the third

Remark

have

Lomadh

^'

(compare D'^^a?)and like

Remark

SYRIAa

in table above.

having forms

E Yudh

forms

from
adjectives

4. But

in

which

Olaplinouns

3. Lomadh

e.

OF

ELEMENTS

86

like

lis voice (from kawalo) and

two
originally

short vowels

come

"-"iiff

under

old

(from

the third

declension.
Remark

4.

"

TVith consonantal

Uo^, |)ifl4unclean.
the

The

vowel

Olaph as the third Radical,we

of the Olaph being thrown back

Olaph quiescing.See " 24(1).

" 80.

Second

Declension

of Masculines.

have
and

ELEMENTS

"81.]
Remark
in

the

1.

g.

3.

"

4.

"

exceptthat

jv/^v^v
jiaaicLr,
.^iiQlai*,

"iLoLa^,

"

class

short

Here

from

Nouns

in the

short vowel

vowels
from

are

to

Waw

belong to

tawabha,
be found

penult,and

fi Olaph

and

this

e.
declension,

all

which

nouns

long one

in the

g, Vo

had
voice

sa'abha.

o/cZfrom

v-^uo

which

roots

had

originally

ultimate,e.

g. wr:^^

|Vi"\:^ youth; |^a-""5beloved.

^^CLtjaput;
\^\^shorn;

Remark

long vowel
vowel

and

kawala, ^.c^ good

Remark

ivar;

inflected like wS",

are

"'.n.

The

"

two
originally

forms

87

w.**-^ smell,\k\ (R. C]3X)face, j-ail

spirit,
(R. nnb)heart.

Remark

from

sea

SYRIAO.

and f]Yudh
segholatesfrom fiWaw
under this declension ; as also,EE
and fi Nun segholates,

2.

come

WM09

the

have

'^'yy^from

Remark

".

"c:^ peopleand "cu

plural we

Compare
verbs

"

OP

5.

"

or

Here
a

are

closed

to be

classed all

syllablein

in the ultimate, e. g.

the

nouns

which
and

have

sour;

naturally

naturallylong
w^l:!^
IJa-^ murderer; ]a iV| swamp;
penult

question;wa^j-o
sailor; .^s")victorious;
^^4\ tongue; |3|q-4^
.oLo^
c^i/(i;

fo-j^^ darkness; Uj:2^^

near;

?a!ix"

weight;pi^nnSn fountain; lt-"r^"

I'oi^Z flattery;
j^o-Mi^
^"^i'/
c%; lt-"r^-^
roof-story,
building;^inTTTVpoor;
P-^o^
\Azo^settler;
/"'""^/
jjog-a^
" 81, Third

(and all nouns

i?esf

Declension

ending in.

of Masculines.

"j:o

etc.)

ELEMENTS

Here

OF

SYEIAC.

82,

V,;^^,^^^4-Oj
V^a.,c,

of the forms "^^4^^,Vius,

belong nouns

etc.
V^Lifi,
V^lie,V^nic,V^aic, \4lfiid0

Remark.

Some

"

iJLso?5
i-Iss?5
persecution. This

for

"..i^c99

Syriacgrammarians give an

declension, and
oppression;|

also

like

nouns

it such

would

singularform

place it

in this

j-i^a^v^rapine; ^Iocl^j

nn'=^S embrace,

"

" 82. First Declension

These

as

absolute

are

nouns

which

of Feminines.

in the masculine
originally

had

one

or

two

short vowels.
Remark

when

1."

it would

Remark

2.

In Pe

Yudh

otherwise
In

"

have

" Waw

emphaticsingularand

the

nouns
a

nouns

in the

like

the
jljJ,

quiescesin'

Yudh

half-vowel.
the

diphthong passes

into

over

e.
singularwith suffixes,

g.

in

]ZioZ cow,

]LLa^collection.
Remark

3.

"

In

segholatefeminines from Lomadh

Olaph

roots

the

quiescesin its homogeneous vowel in the emphaticsingularand

to lose
the precedingconsonant
before suffixes. Generally,this causes
Yudh

its

vowel, e.

g.

]L^1^.

For

see
exceptions,

" 85.

ELEMENTS

90

2.

Remark
Like

"

V^s^?

Like

|-.52.i
citi/; \1^2^
" 85.

number

[" 84.

]!lao^

lamentation;

recital.

For

other

part.

i^-^ojo
chant;

cap;

of

nouns

jia-^

this

kind,

see

3.

" 84.

No

SYRIAC.

)ajb^ is |o,-i.
jo^, perhaps, also,

\l^o]

are

OF

changes
and

take

state

Third

place

Declension

in

this

of Feminines.

declension, the endings

being affixed directly to

the

noun

stem.

for

gender,

OF

ELEMENTS

" 85]

" 85. Fourth

(thing).

sing.

Cons,

Declension

91

of Feminines.

baryatli

sabhwath

Abs,

SYBIAa

malakutli

(kingdom)'

(creature).

Q,^JJ^k^

02,

sing,

^Q"a^^

^Q^t

Emph. sing. 12=

p..

Abs.

plur.

Cons.

\"i
p"

p..

'^r^
P

p"

-.V

plur.
p

Empb. plur.

All

of this declension

nouns

like |jo5

nouns

1. Like

2. Like

,P

P"

1^-^

end in

I in the abs. sing,except

or

formed

which, however, in the pluralare

like ^j-d.

is olaD? likeness.

a;s,

w..^ are

ji^^^ /hi tot/ o/"a sheep;\La\a"

1^.^^^.c/iotce;

embryo, jluklsstc?e,
n;^yi5
3. Like

aJi:^,
are

4. Like

wjJd

such

as

v-ajosZ

5. Like
such

as

Remark

oi-i* leg and

are

all

nnSsn

are

most

request,o^auo

oikS

1.

"

or

more

ending
syllables

in

interest;
w?jio ^ai^
of two

nouns

or

more

ending in o'
syllables

testimony/.

jZalu?)
healinghas

IZo^iegovernment has in
OkJ'

of two

nouns

covering;w^^j

"j^s sawdust.

the

in the

plural]Zaa|

see

Lk.

13:32.

plural]Zoj^.
ppv

has for pluraljZo-jJa^

ivonders
]Zoj.A,^mawAoocZ

\ZoZ'^ inheritance;jZojouo testimony,and

Acts

5:12.

have
]2a.,~i^ Aa//",

in the

ELEMENTS

02

pluralbeside

Rem.

2.

and

the

The

"

in Zo

" 86.
1. Some

OF

SYEIAO.

[" 86.

the
I-^^jsljc,
]Zal,^^"^,

regularforms

Infinitives of the derived

in the

construct

Anomalies

masculine

form

nouns

or

in

|Za^!^,
in the absolute

" 49. 2.

state,see

of Gender

end

stems

forms

Number

pluralsfrom

or

State.

lengthenedform in

~.

U^fff-uU;U^l or 111
or
flesh;)jy."is
])^jdls.
]j."""

(Snrn^. incense;

]^\)mn

jvmn

or

iiSi^or
\JL^genu8;
ijttil^.
li^"^

P|^""it.

wme;

ointment;|l"i'is~.

i"4V

^^9 odour; )Xm..9or )^^9.

1^*5teacher;]l^'i
teachers.
P^9C9'

tnagnates.

ilax0medicine;]1 Vir^.

i4^^^ prefect;]iy;\L
2Vb"e." So

also the feminine

|4^i\I.

or

|ll^|
ofAer,pi. ^^i^?,
adding

a.

cording
ac-

to 4 below.

2. Some

masculine

substantives

form

their

plural with the ending

l?4 i"^ace;jZcVzf
(^9zf)

(1)

,.

"'

!""""" power;

|9oiJ riyer;

(2) Many in \^ form

their

,p

\J.n\'; ""

"

or

j'"-

|Zc9!jiJ.

pluralin this

^#9| hon; |Za-.9

manner,

e,

g,

ELEMENTS

" 86.]

,p

SYEIAO.

OP

93

.per..

\m4fM breast; \ZOf^

.I"

Oft.

7"

]^cu* serpent; |Zoq-m.

V^iD^aa throne; fZiiojas.

A.

(7..

4.

pkJffa.^;
horse; |Za.i0a:o

So

also the

substantive

in ]1 e.
participles

g.

^Lj

shepherd;]-iJc?

Zor"i.
%hysician;|-*jlo

of Greek

Many words

A^o^e.
"

plurals with

the

feminine,form their
origin,especially

ending,

same

e.

g.

|Za.4L!^a=plural

of

TiXaTzTa.,

^fS^]jardhiov plural=Uo^^f.
C. Some

feminine

*"

,p

their

form

nouns

p..

pluralin jZo.

]i\iroj
people; |Zaifl|.

|jjc|,
|Zo"ao| generally
I^jojit'a//;

fever; ]Zob^],

]L^]
p

fc.

h.

|9aJ ^re; |Zo*5aJ.

4. Some
m

1:^

e.

diminutives in ]Ljoo,form their plurals

feminines,especially

g,
,pp"""

,p"=k.

place; ji^ijo?.
|i*"so?

p^ZoA

tunic; (^.H^Zsjs.
"" O

P6.P

b.

(ij"o95 w^fZe court; jiJ^oJ?.

5. Some

awatha) have

feminine

in the

which

nouns

\Zo in the plurale.

singularhave |z (atha from

^.
"J-s fellow.
sacrifice;

liJiao(r3i3)^arf;jzolic; Zj-s thumb; A^^

But
e.

g.

some

of these

|20a^ request; l^Li

are

see

treated
9 below.

as

if the

belonged to

the

stem,

ELEMENTS

g^

6. Feminine

in

nouns

in the

one

the

indeclinable,
e. g.

6, are

quail;

form

feminine

\^h^ shoulder;

in the

list of

such
sixty-four

iL^

treated the

jnis,

lot;\La,

of the fem.

sing,as

radical and

1^1^tribute;\1\'^,

\lLs request;jiwLJs.

jZo-osacrifice;
jZaia.

cry; ]^.
i"uL^

|"^^ care; |^^.

vtei(;; ]1"1.
]Z]-i*

l^-i^cry;

are

masculine

icell;li'a^Icnee. (Sea
.

^k

\h^!"^ hour; p^^^.

jZfc booty;\1\s".

11

in " 270.

nouns,

if masculine,e. g.

pluralsas

nouns

Some

nouns

different in

in

\h."Lk.
sabbath;jJ:!*^.

f"L3a^ drop; \so^"

W^

grape;

]z^

]"w^ wheat; )^!m

Some

nomen

the masculine

mantle;

JAms

]2^v^9 tear; \^9.

10.

jL^sJac
word; U^.

jjL.
]"J^^arJen;

their

of

sense

are:
frequently

]b^i^ egg; |:L-s.

have

side;

\so-^bed.

singularbut

]hic]
ell;licj.

have

V^^

having originallythe

nouns,

plural.Duval gives a
Among those occurringmost

nouns

feminine

plural.

the

9. Some

condition.

^aJZ

no
gender have in the singular

soul;

M.aJ

feminine

have
unitatis,

[" 86.

p^^jearth; jjojjhody;

loay;

ILxm field;
8. Some

STBIAC.

secret;^a-iijs

of feminine

7.

o)
1-1.9

75.

"

,a^^z4

"*jhLa^ error;

Many nouns
ending,but take

OF

have

pLi^ eye, spring;

but

full list in Nold.

two

meaning. (See

in form

feminine

" 272)

e.

in

gender,e.

g,

" 84.)

sometimes
plurals,

Duval

]LLd.

the same,

g.

pJil^ eyes;

\L11L, springs.

lijf
ear;

\^\ears;

handles.
]ij?T

]^[hand;

1^[hands; ]A]^[handles.

sometimes

OF

ELEMENTS

" "7.]

SYEIAC.

]L^o9 spirits,

]^oh wind, spirit;^Moh winds;

1^5dioelling;

]-^?dwellings;

\^hgreat;

^s?

12. Some

jz^?convents.

j-ojo?great; jjii^b
masters; |.lr:909
magnates*

or

of

are

nouns

05

gender,e.

common

g.

moon;
divelling; l^i-usioord; ]haiza
I^^v*^
ca"f/e; jj-*?

^. sun;
I i'v/'H

tt-mtZ.
heaven; |-i*o9
|^!"aX9
firmament; ].jJ^"d^

13. Before

the feminine

(1) Words

ending in

ending,many

^,

or

e.

insert

nouns

Yudh.

^.Juiomurdering, f. |"lS^nV;

/if^^e queen.
littleking; j.^Ja'^Nv
|Ja-aii"isD

(2) Probably

of the form

nouns

katul

g.

e.

|Ja4u.o
murderer,

\1^^^\

things.
|^5ajaiitransitory
swia^/,anywhere except
adjective9a:^]

(3) The

in

the

emphatic

singularwhich is jZ^aL].
..*

14.

\^Z^]

few

insert He

nouns

before the

pluralending,e.

JZot^*]
handles,

fathers,sing. |-c|;

j.La^name;

l^otlolmothers from

|.lcj
anvils,sing,j^^soj.
; |Zoiiic|

15. Nouns

which had

often preserve

it in the

letter

plural,e.

or dropped,in
assimilated,

g.

e.

hands ;\^\

hinds

i*1n

g.

but
in

nouns

\\r\\ ; "o^ people]j-lalscik.

"

heaven; \1xm^years;

V-|.-!

state.

one

j^

are

always in the absolute state,e.

g.

contract.

which

have

emphatic state only,e.

" 87.
1.

pLlo ivater;1 iV4.

sows;

have

nouns

quail; s*qJZ

(2) Some

sea

easts ;\l""\
;\:i^Zbr
curtains;U^jjpnce; \ls^ thousands,

(1) Feminine
^Q.-:ii5

singular,

originalemphaticpluralending |-"is still preservedin

few nouns,

17. Some

the

IolLdJ

tfsa-v
5 \hA^cheese
jilca.^
\li"^vine

jiwia^ hrick )1 n\ ; \h^ sister jZo-^j; "a16. The

c"?

]ov"| or

hand; joi^ia^
sing. ]fJ\^

from
IZouia-A*
or
fathers in law, sing,j^^a^;1'oi.isa^
or

g.

g.

Waw

for the

third radical

are

used

in the

]a2^^ cessation;\^\ splendor.

Peculiar Anomalies

of Nouns.

i-c)father;\m] brother and ).la^fatherin law, have the forms osj,

o-^l,olsfia* before suffixes,

except before the

1st

sing,suffixwhere they

ELEMENTS

95

^"j ^,

have

The

-^"

[" 87.

STRIAC.

OF

and ]JjUa^,
Pi, foucjor |Icrus|,

pluralare

"ee" 86. 14.

1^] (for fc^'i'i

" 24. 3, Note 1) hand; in construction with
Plur. ]^l^hi^'[ i^^
figurativesense
V:!,^, elsewhere j-"[.
wS

2.

or

see"
]i=^^K

86.

jL^c]nation, see

4.

UH"^

5.

PIwa^ thousand; |.a!^,

6.

V^f,]l^]anvil;PI. jicii^f
" 86.

7.

PI.
Ucl iHof/ier;

8.

]z^f woman;

9.

,-lsl/ace; (E-.C]ax)singularin

PI.

" 86. 3.

see "
"''''^**"
pl-Tr^H*J

|z^[

01^
p

p..

o..

.^,

LOS,

12.

1, Note.

Ua!^.
r^^^^^5
14.

jij^f"

or

86.

14.

Ais sow;

]!]!(Heb.

use

PI.

.a^i-s j/our son;

^i-c; s"Af"imy

nxQ).

,^i1^,mJ^,

^^1^"

daughter
; t-^i-s "A^ daughter;

p..

\h^^.

|^-"-" /iowse (Mt. 12.

25

"t^),

"^;

cons.

cnh.^^

his

house;

111'.

PI.

13. "c?

blood;"^5 f/i^6/ood,PI.

1^9 6Zooi;**io?wy

PI.
g (Nestorian ^)',

14.

JJ]^imZ,cons,

15.

zj^

16.

^2^
]lJi
sister;

17.

PI. ]Zcj-i"
fereas^,
" 86.
|-"y-i.

Lk.

PI. ]z|LJ.
Fern.
]iy-I,

neic

w?y

PI.
sister,

jlo?.

,^1,j^],^].

sing.]z^,PI.

jZalf;
" S6.

2 but also

|ZZ^,"

17. 3.

3.

)-"|^
^auib^^^ tAeeV breasts

23. 48.

18.

{L^,f. ]"u^^

also in the
the

..-

86.

V^.

PL

]Zf^ daughter,cons,

11.

14.

3.

10. j-s son;

or

forms

young

meaning

^^

the

wl.i^Jas
plural j-l!^.^
r;^^^^

servant^ ; but w^hen it means

^^loy'\
"girr

it forms
,

pluralU^4j r^^-lf- iL'X^.

i r,\\ night(abs. ^-^

19.

jl:^

20.

]l.iohundred.

or

Nomen

unitatis

or

jL^) PI. lin\';-\'.

iilisc,
_-2Uo 200, )Io}io
(for

jZr^ic)hundreds.

or

21.

jLca^

22.

jJLi^i(;afer abs. ^i^o

oaM

(E.

./"iV""Ay i";a"er "c.

^), PI.
cons.

jL^ii^.
wliJ. "With suff. w^iso

"My

t"?afer,
^^1^

c.
7

20

50

^jji:^

30

^"^z

40

,--lri9f70

^i4Vi"

r-^\^

60

^.\^l

80

,"JicZ

200

90

^Li.z

300

100

"

with

7.7''

used, e.

."-7

from

fourteen

to

nineteen, forms

g.
7

"

i^^w^^^seventeen; -f^LH^Z

2.

"

"

3.

"

eighteen; j-m^^LL^Z

"f/ie twelve'^is used

emphaticform jZ-^xiL^Z

The

apostles.".

Remark

be

^a^

1000

jjii^^^j)fourteen; ^JO^^^AJiaw*-fifteen;
^ssii^Zl.^sixteen;

^^L'SnA.or

Remark

the Masculine

inserted may

jjiLiJa^?]or

twelve

For

]|:^iJ^z

tr:5*.

10000

i2ew2"r^ 1.

^^2\^ (^^l^)

We

^.

25:5; John.

sometimes

or

of the

20:24.

find the construct

in Z,

e.

g.

jLilJio
z\n.Q,
Decapolis(Mt. 4:25).
iLch]four winds
\lz^i

(Mt. 24:31).

2wi"^H?
quadrupeds (Acts 10:12).
ouJ:r.^V
Remark

"

"We

find the

used
]"^iil.Z
and ]ijjaL,

\1'^

aL"

emphaticforms

to denote

the

day of

'

ji^^^^l,1^4^^^, |"J;"ii.A/
the

month,

lijjLi(Lev. 16:29; Num.

e.

29:7).

g.

OF

ELEMENTS

gg^-j
5.

Remark

Absolute

The

"

"c,
"second''^

^rj
preposition

the forms:

will suffice to show

^'kJ^Z(1 John.
^^Ll^M

the following
suffixes,
examples

^aLiWz both

of them (f.).

5:7).

(Mk. 13:27).

^kJlS^

(Mt. 22:26).

they take

that

seen

^Iz

firsf,

"

-cou.?^
both of them (5:7).

except

the

"on

to

one

(John. 20:1).

with

the numerals

For

"

It will be

means

from

(Gen. 7:11).

\^j^ ^
6.

numbers

g-

e.

^n^n
)l^s ]-^,ws

Remark

99

of masculine

state

the

preceded by

fifteen,when

SYEIAC.

^IhZ

and

fem.

though

which

plur.form

dual

take

before

suffixes,

plur.form

masc.

before suffixes.

II.

THE

ORDINALS.

firstand
Except y^pjs, (f.)|z^.Aiso,..o
ordinals
and

formed

are

VlL^9(Rev.
Remark

and

are

Remark

order

may

also thus

second

radical,e.

ff.

by appending

.*.

\1^^Z

(Rev. 6:5);

6:7).
the 20th; ]1jZq21the
OccasionallyjlLi-ia^

ordinals of the

the

1000,

1."

the radicals of the cardinals

from

after the

inserting

P-.9Z, (f.)]L^jJ^hJ.second,the

other

lOOOOfA

cardinals,except of ]jic100 and wsX

found.
2.

"

be

appending Ijf to

By

formed, e.

appended,

e.

g.

g.

the

ordinals,adverbs

l^]h,^!^A in the ?"rd place.

Zo

denoting
and

are

at last;Za.*2^^^Z for
2^io,JDat first;L^'fM]_

the third time.

Remark

numbers

]b^oZ

3.
may

one

"

From
be

the radicals of the cardinals from 3 to 9 fractional

formed

third; \Lsoy one

by insertingo*"after the first radical,e.

fourth.

g,

ELEMENTS

100

SYRIAC.

OF

[" gg.

" 89. Particles.

A.

1.

(24:13); j-Ll(25:14);

Vi^

tlL^ (Acts
iLn ^

(2S.14); ^

(3:9); lZ-^'
(26:5);

11:26).

(Lk. 1:2); |Ii^

"i-^^

2.

ADVERBS.

(Mk. 9:8);

i-Li-o-^s
(Mk.

(23:19).

3.

iJCo^ (Acts 11:17); i^f^H^(Mt. 14:33); LZ\lt4^ (Mt.

4.

^Lf

(24:2);|3(25:18); ^f (Mt. 11:9).

and; o|

1. Some

"-s|a"o; J i/";
? iliat;
^

or;

masculine

in the construct
2. A

in the

nouns

state

used

are

phrase formed

by

unfit;,-iio=/x"v;
i-"^=7a/5.

absolute

and

state

feminines

some

adverbs.

as

with
preposition

its noun

may

be used

as

adverb.

an

3.

Many adverbs

4. There

adverbs
and

are

of

are

many

formed

by appendinglJ\

to

adjectives.

adverbs,simple and compound, especially

proper

negation,hypothesis,comparison
place,time, affirmation,

interrogation.

5. The
as

1:19).

(23:5); jiLf (23:7); jiol.(23:11); ^5 (23:5); Uo! (23:19);

^^n
5.

4.22);

conjunctionsare

conjunctioneither

mostly adverbs.

alone

B.

between;Vis*

1. ^.li
until;l-j^

sightof; "SS^

or

after

The

relative ? is employed

particle.

PREPOSITIONS.

upon;

^isofrom;

y^:^ with.

after;gSS*^^^

without.

2.

t^iS\in

3.

nSIus
(Mt. 4:20);mhL:i^(Lk.
7:38);^J-o(John. 1:15);
.^Zali.(23:7);

the

above; ^b^

v^i.(Mt. 4:6); ou.Z2^Z (14:14).

are
Prepositions

construct

of

construct

form.

nouns.

Remark

1.

Bemark

2.

"

"

simple (1)
With

For

the

For

the

or

compound (2). They

suffixes some

take the

are

sing,others

mostly the
the

see
inseparable
prepositions,
" 34.
with suffixes,
see
"" 36. 3,
prepositions

plural

77. 4.

ELEMENTS

" 90.]

SYRIAQ,,

OF

Remark

3.

peculiarities
belongto
Special

"

'

as,

like,takes the form

the

IQl

following
prepositions.

^]

1.

fc

e.
Zis] before suffixes,

.oaZosI

g.

(John. 8:55).

h^

2.

e.

suffixes takes

between, with
g.

^LJ"

(Mt. 18; 15);

(Mt. 4:10). So also

v^oio?'a,.o\^
4.

before,with

^^r,V

^'^^i-sa.aliik
" 31.

?n

mN,

suffixes

1, but

or

nine,
femi-

(Mt. 20:26).
^oct^L^

pronominal

onit/,takes
?3-ifclk^

3.

masculine

plur.cons,

e.

suffixes like
g.

oi"*?q-^
(John.

appended by

before

others

plural noun

means

remains

of

8:9).
vowel

unchanged,

comes
bee.

g.

aC^oi.::^(Mt. 14:24); ^oll^oii

(Mt. 21:2).

"^i^^with

5.

suffixes

usually becomes

vil^J^,e.

g.

.ooi.*Iiik^

(Lk. 5:25).
6.

the

'^^uiiotakes

(Mt. 5:11);

fem.

plur. form

before

suffixes,
e.

g.

s"2\.^^^Cjo

(Phil.2:19).
^oiiw:!^

t^, the
about
Gen.

signof the direct object(=Targ. n^,Heb. mx), is found onlyin

dozen placesin the Old Testament
in the Peshito version,e. g.

1:1.

SYNTAX.
" 90.
1.

Noun

cattle (Gen. 2:20); ]^

]-l^s"

|.il'
flock(John.
|.ls*5
horses
2.

The

Used

Collectively.

herd of cattle (Mt. 8:30).

(Gen. 1:24).
10:12); \l^lreptiles

(Rev. 9:7); jlvol

(Mt. 14:15).
villages

*(Mt. 6:26)
fL.J'fl

birds

[i. e. the genus,

bird],(Rev. lS:2=bird);

the lilies
]L^-f^(Jam. 3:7) birds; ]^J-*,q-^the lily,a lily,liliTa-i^

(Mt. 6:28).
3.

^^

the

people (Mt. 4:16); jvivs

timber,
wood; ]^^i-^
l^.i-0

)"u^ wheat; \S^ wheat

com.

(Mt. \2:\.^)peoples,

KLfeMENTS

102

SYKIAO.

OF

[" 91,

(Mt. 3:4; Rev.

1^:^locusts (Ex. 10:12);j^ioi

|Vm^
4.

VIlqI/oaves (Mt. 14:19).

(Mt. 4:3); ^Y\i',"N^

bread

ll:.??"
IjAS

6.

.^9]13?jlic^?iL-.^

Rebhuy, "
2. Some

individual
3.

which

nouns

have

pluralare

no

in the

nouns

in the

nouns

denote either

singular
may

in the

idea;and

by

an

number

E-ebbuy is

when

even
collective,
a

or

of individuals.

plural,a number

singularare

collective

of

or
individuals,

of collectives.

4. Collective

have verbs and

nouns

plural.Compare "
Remark

word

usuallymarked

13.

Many

number

or

13:4).

in form hut plural

in sense.
singular

are

employed ; the pluraldenotingeither

not

(Mt. 4:16).

oial (Mt. 6:26); lLi"ii

ZZUMt.

those that

are

nouns

1. Collective

i^

(Mt. 8:30); ]]^" wsIIj

a.

Collective

9:7).

Those

"

the

to denote

either in the singular

adjectives

121. 2.
which

nouns

alwayscollectivehave

are

different

e. g, |ak iiock
(John 10:3),but ^m^".'^
individual,

horse (Rev. 6:2).

horses;jJLtfaio
sheepid. |-*Js5

his

2.

Remark

"

in the emphatic state is used

|-4.j|
Mt.
iljjjs

phrase lljjj^(alsowritten
^'some

means

.mLo
\l"l\

07t"\ e.

g.

Mt.

15:20)

man

as

(John. 4:30; Mt. 27:47).

of Nouns,

jjsls flesh,

1.

w^j]

2. (1)

V^j mother; |.JZ]she-ass;

]b^aja mare.

man;

j-o sow;

Priscilla;
Ij^omass.
]1nn"i.3
^^L^^^camel;
(2) a,

]^

ship;|1^

rib.

jziosj bee;]|-asherd; \^^z.^troup.

lily;|n"n lentU.

b.

|l 40

c.

|J?1ear;

4"

]J-.f
hand; |.aapalm;

1^1^ icing,
(3)

H^T ship;\\^

talent.

the

(Mt. 12:12); ^j|

28:35; {."j)^^J] means

" 91, Gender

in
singular

shoulder,
\sh.s"

e,
^^8ome^\

g,

91

ELEMENTS

SYRIAO.

OF

^03

handful;\L^^tvh"el,
U^olo burden; ji-sa-i.

jjSj^
bed; U^i

millstone;}ltim

^wi/e.

1.14^09lance;)JL^a2fume.

|?aJ^rc; |^U

(1)

s^owe.

V^i3-""
desert;ULaJ2 south;^11^ c/owi.
tempest; |.!aaAa
pleiades;JAaJ sot*/!.

UnSs

jsna1 breath;\^oh spirit.

]S

|.ASn^ smm;

"

r?

firmameni.

fa-J (Jon. :^:3);"aJNr".*o(Mt. 2:6); ^al^If

0/^;?^

(5)
1. The

feminine

of male

names

feminine

nouns

] ^V^

"

included:

are

(1) All denotingfeminine

Remark

most

without

nouns

distinct

masculine.

ending are

2. Under

beings and

and

camel

"

beings.
|jlo^

ass,

when

they denote males,are

masculine.
words

(2) a. Many
have

feminine

Especiallynames

c.

Members

of

not

denote

feminine

beings but which

and

matter
spirit,

of

body.

and

of the

(4) Names

vegetables.

vessels,weights,measures,

siles,instruments

of the

of

of the

(3) Names

do

endings.

b.

(5) Names

which

articles of

utenfurniture,

clothing.
elements, of

natural

phenomena

and

objectsof

place.

cities
countries,

and

towns

and

the

names

of the letters

alphabet.

3. (1)

i^al(Gen. 1:5);^

good; ^j^

bad

(Kt. 27:23)]]Lzi4theff

iK^.o (Mt. 6:34).

(2) jLLi bona;
omnia
4.

,-^"n these;jLllr.,^^"n^1^

(2 Cor.

5:10);

haecce mala.

]Znn^|\sa

(Mt. 13:28) is
3. The
i,

masculine.

neuter
e,

enmity (Luk. 23:12) is feminine;j^'-'^Vv'^

enemy
is

expressedin SjTiaconly in the Interrogative

noun,
pro-

|.:so,
^,^=tvhat?
^=who?

ELEMENTS

104

(1) In the
its

singulareither

OF

SYRIAC.

masculine

or

PR

feminine

form

g2.

take

may

place.

(2) In the
4. The

the
plural,

gender

Remark

This

"

compound

5. Plural

nouns

g.

always used for it.

is indicated

nouns

and

violated

by the second
in Acts

as

noun.

]Jw|LX

16:26

f. wall.

whatever

]Z\\"\

their

ending follow

]Zo9ciJ are

)Lo and | "1l^

is masculine.

is

rule is sometimes

pluralfrom Up]

is masculine

e.
singular,

of

feminine

from

masculine

the

the

gender of

because

their

j^^*^ and
singulars

the

singular

]LlZ

are

feminine.
used

6. Nouns

which

are
figuratively

they represent, e.

often

giventhe gender of

\h^^"^ word, when

g.

(John. 1:1), is masculine, elsewhere,feminine.

is masculine

though each

used

the

for the

Zo.^m
\lJk.

things
Logos,

(Rev. 13:1)

is feminine.

noun

" 92. Number.

1. (1)

^^301^(Gen.

1:15);

|is] (Gen.

1:14); ^JLs) (Gen. 1:2);

\^1m"
(Gen. 1:14); ]L^.
(2)

Vi^ flock;\U^

(3)

(Mt. 24:7)
i-ao?I^cj^
a

penny

each;

"

-*""

(Spic.Syr. 13:17)
some;

(4)
2. (1)

(2)

in

in

'*^

'^

rest.

place;

every

jL? jL? (Mt.

different
places;^l\ w^J] (Acts 10:23)
whatsoever,anything.

w^^
two Nuns;
Adams; ^oJt-"^?^
j-i^

\1^ water; ] /vi

20:9)

(Mk. 2:17) various deseases;hz] hz]^

"c^ "c^ (Spic.Syr.2:27)

^c?|^?Z two

]?o^

\^r^ the

many;

heaven;

fivegers.

p) face.

(Rom.
(Rom. 8:2) liberty;\ll (John. 1:4) life;l."L.f

1:31) compassion,
3.

|L^^
,-li^^^

4.

I swear
\.2]1^"-wiJo?]^

5.

(1)

(Mt. 26:61) but

by

]l^Z

the Lord

^^i^ (Mt. 28:20).

(MichaelisChrest. 30).

]L4^]; ^r^o
]I]l^ foundations
(Lk. 6:48) [sing.
(Rom. 5:10).

enemies

106

ELEMENTS

Syr. 40:20).

how much
lijifa-i.

^Ac

Z9o^

(3) jX.? i^-*?"o

(4) ^a.^
2. (1)

STEIAC.

with

re

expense(Jos,Styl.
which
15:18);jJ^cJ jjLf

Scripture-text;
waJ^ ol^

cver^

one

com-

f/ie TJieanthropos,

penny.

quail;wl^o^ ^Ae

fAe

frror;

-^^^? f/iese"?re^

jl^j/ton;|?sZhull;]^^
Uaio efeafA;

(2) iama |3(Is.55:1) without

money

"4-*S?(Jolin.
8:1) t"7/iOMi
wi^Aoui

(Acts 19:34); lias

voice

one

93

(Mt. 22:36).

mandment?

(2) w^"wD

Ui

But

OP

heat;jica-Dsituation.

l^l

y (Rom. 1:31) unmerciful;

|l
|3?(Ex. 21:11); |LixooZ

sin; wana

U^^r^

o^ewce (Didasc. 14:19);

13? ivithout

guide

(Sp.Syr.43:4).
Nouns

were

made
originally

state;but
have

in almost

(1) o. After V^
b. With

to

as

in the

emphatic and absolute

phatic
em-

states

that:
so
definiteness,

often definite.

are

all.

numerals.

With

l^icshow

(2) In

much?

many? and |J-.|which?

how

compound words, which

some

in the second

always occurs
(3) A

by puttingthem

the

cases

in the absolute state

1. Nouns

c.

all

all distinction

to loose

come

definite

the absolute
definite,

are

state

noun.

repeated in

noun

what?

distributive

sense

is

generallyin

the absolute

state,see " 92. 1, (3).

(4) In

nouns

for

serves

the

both, see "

in the

2. Nouns

(1) All
in the

where

nouns

emphatic

which

have
has

lost the absolute

taken

its

state

may

be indefinite

place.

noun

though

indefinite

is often in

emphatic state.
Remark

be

often indefinite.

are

(2) In negative expressionsthe

the

found, the absolute

86. 6.

emphatic state

emphatic which

state is not

"

In most

equallyproper.

of the above

cases

the other state,if found,would

8 93

OF

ELEMENTS

SYEIAO.

107

n.
1. (1)

]^fZ
jjj^

ooi

OCT

^"Cv)

the mute

Aiotf

she

placed

Q^]9

Im2] ^?

John.

18:16, 4:49.)

(2) c}.^?
saIjoIu

|ooihJ\}

Sty.29:15). {See also

ooio
(3) l"J:ii:ao

John.

Ap. 14:10);

was

they saw

(Mt. 2:9).

with

(Joshua the

me

5:9.)

(John. 1:1);^aiOf."^\Z .aaoio

the word

and

who

brother

the

(Mt. 14:21). (See also

toho ate

men

behold the star that

the
j-^lJ

"01

(Addai

the second

but the

.QJol

l-asoa joioand

coi

spake(Mt. 9:33).

man

disciples(Mt. 14:19); '^i-*Ijis ooi

and

p" afid the cithara knew

the
not

(Sp.Syr. 4:17).
i?(n%"oi
(4) "jf jjD^

and

^]o

^^-^(n
^^tn (Ad. Ap.

this thou art- wishing (J. S.

10:20);

7:22).

tllj,--^ai ,_-ioithese

men

(Sp.Syr. 9:4).

0^^ *^-l ***^^^

2.

To
power
or

avoid
of

the

^****^^(^^'

^-22); ^^^

ambiguity arisingfrom

nouns
determination,

demonstrative

were

the

often made

might precedeits noun.

(2) The

demonstrative

might follow its noun.

(3) The

personalpronoun

make

it

2. The

definite by the

personal

pronoun.

demonstrative

"01

suddenly(Lk. 2: 1 3).

emphatic state's losingits

(1) The

(4)

might be put
emphatic.
absolute

state

preceded its noun.

before

the

demonstrative

is yet used

in

cases

pronoun

which

are

in order to

necessarily

in adverbial phrases.
indefinite,
especially
"3. (1)

ffJ^ \1\1the
^^aJ

"oS\

raiment

^]
^- ""y

to

true vision

(Sp.Syr.22:6).

strange people (Ex. 21:8); jn'ti? ]LJk2soft

l-^o^
(Mt. 11:8); ]i^^^^

^^^"9other

many

(Lk. 11:26).
spirits

miracles

(John. 11:47),'

ELEMENTS

2Q3

1.

Rem.

]LLi"^
^-^ ^IhZ

"

yl^l^""wiio true
Bern.

2.

Mt. 28:12, Gen.

littlegold

3.

Rem.

two

spirits(Mt. 12:45). (See

other

not
|J j^cnf
41:18, Acts 9:43, 17:4.) JoL]

(J. S. 37:5).

the destructive

(Ki. 21

error

w^a-^
:M):^LJ^a:i^

(Ad. Ap. 22:5).

error

(Gen.
-^li'^

(2) a. L2]

(Aphr. 461:3).

seven

^.^c4 the second

]l^l^]

"

[" 93.

of rank (J. S. 70:10).

ivomen

witnesses

"^^-^
,^'f-ll~^c?'

"

SYRIAC.

OF

3:11);

|n;i
^^i'Sit

V^io stolen

waters

are

(Ptoy. 9:17). (See also,Gen. 1:2,1:6,Mt. 12:34); |J^-"Jai

sweet

^^^ diseases
^VI^^ v?^^^"^?

oo(3i

of our

souls

tn^L^

21:4) (-SeeaZso,21:8,17.) oooi

(J.S.

many

were

ji^joi
"/ie?jm6s

w;ere

S. 22:18).
Jtfl""(J.
h.

I ^*n

(John 3:19);

jJ;^?.ola|Ye, who
^oijf

(See also,Mt. 12:34, Lk.

1/e

their

ji^^?

^^

(Gen. 1:18);hi]
^h^

V.^Z

(-b^n);jfl
d7}/3.

3. (1) Attributive

evil

are

ivere

evil

(Mt. 7:11).

1:42, 11:13, 16:11); U^^i*

ready (Lk. 12:40); jioi'oU^

^|

(Ad. Ap. 9:17); ^f

4.

^oioiw^l /or their deeds

^oU'i-q:^
i-i^ cctji

oooi

J3e

]Il^?"/iebelievers are

few

^^'a""^e^ "^e

frwe

(Sp.Syr.18:7).

(J- S. 65:20); jlf

(J. S. 67:13);

adjectives
usually follow

the

determination

of

nouns.

Rem.

in the

1.

The

"

is sometimes

in the absolute and

the

adjective

the

adjective

emphatic state.

Rem.

2.

The

"

in the absolute
Rem.

in the

noun

3.

noun

in the

emphatic and

state.

Nouns

"

is sometimes

found in the absolute state

only may

have

adjectives

emphatic state.

(2) a. A

predicatenoun,

in the absolute
b. But

the

or
adjective,

is commonly put
participle,

state.

predicateis sometimes

put in

the

if
emphatic,especially

ELEMENTS

" 93.]
it is

substantive

OF

if it is

or

SYRIAO.

109

adjectiveor

an

taken
participle

as

substantive.
4. Pronouns

months,

and

determinate
for

day

always determinate.

are

most

in

foreignwords

of the week

"cals
\ALzitLi;?[

is

IULd

form, even

in connection

jn^^

g.

^^

with

of

names

when
numeral

Sunday (Mt. 28:1);

Wednesday (J. S. 62:2).

^\\\Z(Mt.

Apposition.

(Is.7:4); ,_a^cJ

\lo% the
Ic.-^'^

10:4);

Z'^ jjoiJ(J. S. 84:7);

Uj-^

(Ex

west-wind

r?c| jiw^iJo?tails^burnivy firebrands

|ja.of^^^a^
chickpeaswere

||VaV^^

10:19);

500

numia

(J. S. 34:20).

hah
2.

used

unchangeabls,e.

" 94.
1.

in

indeterminate

are

]."x^ when

sense.

the
Infinitives,

||.Lo hundred
^'a^^d

I ttAVi

of oil (Lk. 16:6).

measures

\^^fiveloads of silver coin (J. S. 10:21).

lie]^^.fsj
^Xi4very. good (Kirsch Chrest.

3. w^

(S. S. 23:14, Mt. 4:24);

^L ^L

130:12);

p.

one

by

very

lad

(John. 8:9, J. S. 77:2);

one

u^l a^ic? jJi^^i-s

j^'I-sin the land of
"^gi^,^^y\L^?

enemies,in

his

the

of Moab.

land

4.

wa-".^

wj^-^-c

|-liiC|-o
o^^^
]f.*-fa
^01
]j*='4"

he

'f*"^c-coi

was

jcoihb^} Haman

}J"^" i-k^H"^a.^
r

.gJoio
Viisc,^
cj-Di^Jc]?

the

firstto

remained,
oai

he

as

him

save

an

firstshowed

(J. S. 3:1).

escapedone (Aphr.52:15);

good

had
and theywho first
(=lit.)

will

(J. S. 23:17);

the gospelpreached

[to them]. (Heb. 4:6)

5.

]ll"'^
"^
\

.\o

things(Sp.Syr.6:6); .^^j^M much

many

l^'ali littleconsolation
a

(J. S. 32:10);

earth(MkA:b)',

j^oioa
V^i

the little

light(J. S. 31:15).
Rem.

1."

]lz4the
iLi'i?

mount

of

Olives

26:30); 9?| ^l^]^ (J. S. 65:20).

9c4 id (Mt.
(Mt. 21:1); jL^TJ

ELEMENTS

110

^.aoAUcuo
V^^al

Bern. 2.
"

U^^9 lAl

first noun

1. The
2. The

second

isa

noun

in order
4. "We

with

1.

modal

thing,the second defines it.

principalidea, the

first

definingits

Bern.

1.

(3);

firstfor emphasis,distribution,
in

first word

the

or

clause is

peated
re-

idea to it.

new

constructions

^H*^ other

"% "i\n little and

be in

is

ofthe
repetition

similar to the Greek

accusative.

Names

"

may

often stand before their

j

see "
adjectives
occasionally,

of

places and

times

frequentlyconnected

are

see "
simpleconstruction,

1, Bern. 1.

99.

96. A.

B.

The

by

construction

reallya kind of apposition.

2.

The

"

containingby

thing contained
of

means

Ph.

6. (1)

the

92.
a

also do other

as

of barley (Rev. 6:6);

measures

or

person

occasionallywith

,A^Lcmany;

Rem.
or

to add

meet

or
predicative,

noun;

denotes

(see "
multiplication

5.

three

weight "c.

3. The

5,

denotes

second

measure,

or

]b^Z

[" 94.

of beans (J. S. 34:20).

Jcab

SYRIAO.

OF

\h^oh ad^

with

the

thing

.-^

|5oiall this

in
\1A] aC^Llsi

aU

the land

(J. S.

88.

42.

14).

9).

(Lk. 4:25).

he cast the silver

jJoiv"n..Jz,-a when
|^ja.^"L9
(3) ]ZnVi""i\ouij-aLJ he

(J S

consolation

all his army

^3y^

connected

5.

01:^ 01^1^
(2) Un^

be

may

(Mt. 27:5). (So Mt. 14:10, 26:51).

he told this word

should

(Aphr. 520:18).

(Ined.Syr.8:16).
destroythe friendship

.LJcu.
01^^Jonathan
y-"Oj.^

delivered David

(J. S. 2:18). {See also

12:9, 21:6).
(4)

oi^i^
giJoSi\4l? that he
lia-^^io:!

6. (1) The

second

noun

suffix of the first. So

(2) The

noun

may

may

be

in

after
especially
be

in

would

deliver the

appositionwith
Va

city(J.S. 56:1).
the

pronominal

meaning "allthe''.

with
apposition

the

pronominalsuffix

of

the verb.

(3) The

noun

in

appositionwith the pronominalsuffix of

generallypreceded by ^

verb is

ELEMENTS

g 951

find

we
(4) Occasionally,

by

and both in

J^

ffiS "^ A,^^

"%.

V.a

stone which

"

")iao|j.^

the

of

The

the

man

when

Wnr

JL

the builders

(Mt. 21:42). (See

corner

ws] (lit.=)For

,ju"

j 1^ n

ivhen etc.)]1-IlsaANy]?

Zooi
I -^^^
ji^^o^?

the head

the verb.

Absolute.

become

precededby

the littleerror, there is received ly him

from

^01

each

noun

pronominalsuffix of

(Sp. Syr. 22:3). (lit.For

^

pL^^^^s ^^S^| |-^

_Lq
^..^^^a..^

has been turned

man

the

Nominative

The

JXl

and

pronoun

with
apposition

" 95.

1.

SYRIAO.

OP

we,

|.s|.s

it
rejected,
also

have

also,we

etc.

Mt.

been

has

4:10);

preached

gospel(Heb. 4:2).

2. (1) "yili^
(-.Afca^l
\2^}^ t-^^

18:12); oi^
] '^V'^

hoped

^^

that he had

^ V^-^rebellion,
theyTcnow
*^^t-"

"^ciQlil^

01.^55
aCi^ii^^

his

own

(J. S.

the time

found

it not (Aphr

blood, the dogs

1 7 lult.)
;

licked it up

(Aphr. 183:16).
(2) \^r"ov-iJfAs uaI^o

(3) 01^

and

me,

the Lord

^Q-l-i^to Jesus
^:^| l-iL

commanded

(Math. 27:22).

ichat shall I do to him?

ovl^ oij-ciik
jJ-k^Ll^cLaliConstantine

]L-"*wiLJ

(Deut. 4:14).

me

he made

general

(J. S. 45:8). (See also 91:5).

3.

^-^''? '^

""?

VaA"

cnJ.^]his

weapon,

,~^? .as]
(Aphr. 137:21); csi "coij.i:|
(John. 8:39). (See
ogi"f^f")
ai:iA^

4.

(1)

OOI

oiJ-cJa-o

AbeVs

also Heb.

^J-"iIac?he
ooi

OCT

"

\""CLoZ|

Va

449:15).

Our

than

fatherAbraham

ours

is he

3:4, Aphr. 7:2, 14:10, Mt. 26:48).

that

blessed
blesses,

all that "c. that is its

OT^nTVitCT

faith,his giftwas

it is weaker

is he

name

(Did. 4:14);

(Gen. 2:19).

For
account
on
^^"-^Lio
i-"-^^^!"-4-"CT

cf

accepted(Aphr.18:4). (See also 63:17,

ELEMENTS

112

^oia.:::;*:^

l^aJ^^

V^"^

againsta

preaching to

V-^ci

w^jj

[ft95.
J

if they shall speak evil

"Cf\i\n accordingto alUvhichl

"It-^ic?

Z^ooi

have

so

you,

(3) i^SjN ou^ Vi-^

which

STEIAO.

falsely(Did. 14:14).

man

(2) ^i-"?Z|P-soi ^OAJu

was

OF

offi

\^

oat

myself (Ad. Ap. 41:3).

I conducted

]h}^aC^ ^

from the whole flock was

lost,
for

the sheep,
i-CjjI
j^|?

it does the

shepherd care

(Aphr. 142:10).
^010^^

Mem.

so

^n-"2u3

^-

'r*?
"f-^f-"

(Aphr. 83:20); ail^^

him who is not ashamed
6.

'V:^

'^oju.

Jesus
concerning

it is

further

(Aphr. 112:9).

written

^^(, %^^^

i"-

jJlsci
v-scZ

^"^

jl?
^o

\^]l:^Zm

LJJo

^01

and

horns

broken

the wound

thou tvishest to learn this very

and

|J iLsl"c^ ^?
thing(J. S. 7:22); olIj.,-ki:iL

|J(n hut this

7

nothingdespicablehas
thou

ivho art thou?

"

I, I

this to you

say

bless

him

of

(Aphr.1 3G:3). (So Aphr. 449:15).

is healed

v'=iN}SnNL3] )-o. 15 01

the ram's

are

^ow

been done

(Lk. 23:41); A.J|^

by him

one,

L2]

^n^\|i|jicf
^?

jjj but

(Ded. 1:23); ^ou*.ii-a asj-aio ^|

do thou

(John. 1:19); ]?oi

^-1""
^J-i-iL-aie

(Did. 2:13); oi.^

ivillpersuade him

we

(Mt. 2S:14).
A
for
and

noun

or

pronoun,

emphasis at
case

the

beginning of

being assumed

sentence, its

generallyby

Sometimes

gender and number.

Absolute, is often put

called the Nominative

the noun,

grammaticalposition
agreeing with

pronoun
or

pronoun,

to be

it in

emphasized,

is itselfrepeated.
1. The

logicalsubjectof

2. The

logicalobjectmay

pronoun

with

Lomadh;

to the verb ;

3. The

be

(2) the

(3) both

equivalentto

nominative

put first.

be

may

put first: (I) the

noun

with

without, the

noun

Lomadh, the

pronoun

fixed
suf-

with Lomadh.

logicalsubjectis often resumed

the latter is
4. The

the sentence

the

by

ooi

or

ooi,

when
especially

copula.

absolute is often the

objectof a preposition,
logical

"Ial"

nrfpywr

U"rr"

^i-V"

frmm ttr

-^

il^cbJJ^iics

(%L 8yr, 19:S".

liwy

df

(Mk.

fortK

IISrJ

(Lk. 4:25);

Is:OnN^ft ^r^wfka

28:19);
4.

(J. a
.^aliS^

"ii^ V^

(1)

MMS

(2)

*WV

(6"B. 1S:20):

1:32);

V^

SkM);

flllaMl^M9

/nr dkft (Tifa 21S";

"

CHL 27.-9);|ll^ .^^ii^bicAr

|^f^ds

(Mt. 27:24);

"f JIvarifar fGoL

flHT

mac"

QBl

^^arjhfci

2:IS)l
S*"

"6"-

a4^ ^^

"

14:1S); ^crwv;^
"^

ikoar

f !"" "iy"ii

(Uti

1:19); ^1*3fiyMl(J."2:17);

"iaBaJAii"MHia.8L4d|K

V^i: A^;

9:31):

fore

(Ads

femr 9fG^

(J. S. 90:5);
fl/jMflcv

\Liz l^l

124:3

tte Jbw

Aar
si^.^M""

1/ iihvr

[N$ld.]);oC^

1^9

|L^ ^^L^

^ Ana (S)p^
S^. 2:1$):
S:10); "Lii.i

li^^

^^A#

/%r "r

""

"

km%

lll^

^ ^^bmi^

(Judges 11:1).

Edessa

Z. D. IL a.

XXXII"

(Jul. 112:13

iNi5mi%

]^

488.9); ftJlL^ .III Mi^

[N)dd.D;

Ist^ A^

GiiMMi^

(J. S. 1:1).
JBan. 3."

i"^lo^ym "^\f

t"

^fBmkfm

tit wmA

mni^f^tmmm

(J. 8. 40:10).
The
a

noun

"HMad"B" It d"MiM1^
Vt "^ "^^lu^ ^ ^
76)" flowed

oaJl"d eoMtao^Oft
genitiverelation,
in the oonstniot

emphatic state.

Tbe

state {m

foUowing Tarietiet

or

a*y

ba MladL

ELEMENTS

" 97a.]
1

Where

two,

or

Rem.

"

idea

which

(a) the

1.

the two

words

two

"

2.

the

has the main

noun

"

"c.

3.

"

enclitic

idea,which

(a)

noun.

the first limits

Many compound prepositions

equal value, we

have

in the

noun

in such

construct

have

may

two

the relative j is

cases

II. The

adverb, or

an

after it.

nouns

employed.

A.

Genitive

with

?.

1.

l-ZnJipsvloTTpoipyjToci
(Mt. 24:24).
jZcL^yj?

2.

]1q2:^
jli^A,?
in

the land

of

Olives

of

the

kingdom of

the Chaldeans

(Mt. 21:1);

|?oow? "all*2UJ2

|La
ill*,?
,^ll:^
leans

with

preceded by clu.

"97

""-'"

between

comes
verb, occasionally

be in construction

participlemay

however,
Generally,

4.

be

and the
adjective

distinct ideas of

have

particle,or

governed noun

Rem.

3.

first may

limits

in construction.

nouns

Rem.

,"0

The

second

(6) the objectivegenitive.

subjectivegenitive,

Rem.

the

word.

in this construction.

Where

4.

with

singleGreek

between

come

time, place,quantity,manner

used

are

preposition
may
the second

3. Where
to

main

idea,as (a) in

one

adjective:

(b) an

or

noun,

as

togetherbut

designation"c.
quality,origin,possession,

to

as

U5

translations of
has

first word

the

SYEIAO.

form

words

more,

compound words, and (b) in

2. "Where

OF

heaven

(Mt. 13:11);

(Julianos 6:1); |^i"|?

jjo-gthe

U""ol-"
\Lo\ the

years

mount

Holy spirit (Mt. 28;19);

the
(Mt. 2:1); il^a?
|?|^
6000

|-I^? \^h]Z

Passover

(John. 13:1).

(Aphr. 36:20); V^i^\^

hah

of

(J. S. 34:20).

in the
]Lho\j^
the glory of God (John. 11:4); ]^lL^
]ffuX?|iw4"a.L.A,2
way

for the building

of sinners (Mt. 5:10); P-Lls?j^aaJ expenditures

(J. S. 81:18); ^oou*,-^?UaJU-^uo\4^

their bodies

on

the
(J. S. 37:1); ji^l?\Lsq]

account

way

of the

to the tree

leanness

of

(Gen. 3:24).

ELEMENTS

116

Bern.

SYBIAO.

OP

[" 97a.

v*oiQ-iM4"?jvSn

4"?

(J. S. 91:15),

|las?oj^hflj?
jJZaiJ?"
afflictions
i-jj^cf
of

1.

"

locusts and

\l^\s"at

famine

the end

I^M?"Vl^?

1:5.

life(Ps. 69:28);

v."a^j?o
^k^? jLl^i..*
mi/ sin

of

Lord

our

j.-^
|j.^?ooul.aJ?

and

of

and

book

that

of

of my

jLo
^^.i^?

(J. S. 46:7);

Messiah

his

sufferingsof

thy

2:4).

9: 1); qiliN4?o

fathers(Legendsof St. Mary [Ms.]p.

words

life

See, also,

|il?^l^

30:37; Mt.

26:28.

his

(Gen.
l^-^^oZ

See, also. Gen.

the

of

(J. S. 40:16).
pestilence

and

J. S. 92:11; Did.

of

the time

soul

his

and

the

of

body

(Overbeck 175:26).
Bern.

2.

Val^
jZalL?jlir)

"

]Zal::ao39
^j^Sn
5

75:6);

fleshof

any

Vs

iw

^isofrom

^ccl |J?^i *N.|

born

an

animal

(Sp.Syr. 7:26);
of Borne (Did.

all the power

marriage (Overbeck

tvithout

[Nold." 206]).
Bern. 3.

Solomon's porch (John. 10:23); "a!L^

.aVi'NA? ja-Joef

"

(Mt. 2:1); jj^oi*?^^ALa^^ the

Judah

|5oou"?Bethlehem

2"-"^

deceit-

fulnessof riches (Mt. 13:22),

Bern.

4.

jZaic? "c^

"

|"^^

12:13); plikW

|.i*"i4
U^vX

ooi

death

(Ad. Ap.

because
jJLai^o-*?

the divine

whatsoever

cause

a7iy

of

teachingis the seal of the mind (Sp.Eph. Syr.Overbeck

By
under

of the relative ?, all the varieties of the

means

I. may

be

expressed,? being

it,and in construction
Bern.

1.

The

"

genitives.Where

noun,

the firstmay

Bern.
or

even

all,have
2.

"

The

with

construction

more

both, or

with

be in

two

or

more

in

? is usual

the

noun

ceding
pre-

follows.
where

genitivesare

the
construction,

mentioned
genitive

appositionwith

that which

p. 22:6).

second

there

are

two

dependent on

with ?,

or
one

though usually

?.

firstnoun

the construct.

is

found
occasionally

in the absolute state,

ELEMENTS

" 97b.]
Bern.

3.

Rem.

117

foreignand indeclinable

" 86. 6.

4.

Sometimes

"

B. Eem.

relative,see

Genitive

III. The

oiiii^ in
I^j]?
p

SYBIAO.

This is the construction used with

"

see

nouns,

OF

word

between

comes

the firstnoun

and

the

2.

relation denoted

the heart

of the

by the pronominal suffix and

?.

(Mt. 12:10).

earth

the works
w(jio,..a:u

aV?

I """

of

Messiah

[lit.The

ivorks

of

him

who

is

Messiah] (Mt. 11:2).

(jijjd^tJiereproachof Christ (Heb. 1 1:26).

4^9

mk

C,:^^oi"^-*?the fear of the

Rem.

1.

Lord

(Did. 1:8).

his rightear; "al".L^?ciZaa.li.itf

his eternal kingja^lia^?
"jiJ?|
dom

"

(Did. 1:5).
Rem.

|kX? j-u^
oi^J:^.*.?
for

2."

the

jooi|.s|for he
jlciu*?
j-"-^
beck

207:19); ]ouX?

was

fear of
the

(Sp. Syr. 2:26);

God

fatherof the orphans (Over-

"wjf
oi^ ^fif

thou

(Mt. 27:40); Ul:ol?v.:doZ |oan ]f^*^o and

a

companion of the sorrowing(Ov. 207:2);

this
Rem.

ivas

4.

son

of

God

because
]?oi%
cyiiwl.a4^

3."

\:Lh}oiSn*^,

"

he waSj

God

of

son

moreover,

]"n^?jooioi^

\l"n

(Mt. 27:55).
of this (J. S. 11:19).

(But Sp. Syr.

|?OT?V^).

2:11
Rem.

the

be the

in all the earth

(Lk. 4:25); giSt

(J. S. 10:12); |Zo1Vi"ot oil^s? of

army

it

oC^

our

his whole
whole

faith

(Aphr. 6:16).
"When

the

second

noun

suffix,agreeingin
The

second

the first.

noun

is

is determinate, the firstoften takes

gender

and

number

with
reallyin apposition

with the second

the

nominal
pro-

noun.

pronominalsuffix of

ELEMENTS

118

Bern.
the

1.

"WTien

"

and

noun

the

not

of which

and

state

2.

Rem.

One,

"

copulas may
A, Rem.

or

this

the

predicateis

its antecedent

[" gg,

adjectiveclause, limiting

an

is treated

as

substantive

noun,

it
adjective,

an

in

gender

and

nominal
or

the

adjective,

is in the absolute

njimber,see "

words, especially
particles,
pronouns,

two

tence,
sen-

79.

2.

enclitic

see
pronominal suffix and the relative,

4.

Rem.

3.

Rem.

4.

"

"

take this construction.

prepositionmay

Va

number

all, takes the pronominal suffix agreeing in gender

with

the

appositionwith

direct

subjectand

between

come

? is

pronominal suffix,it

with

agrees

with

clause

is the

predicate. If

is the

and

the

SYRIAO.

OF

followingnoun.
the

The

however, is put in

noun,

suffix,
j being omitted.

"98.
IV.

)jbo(7i9
|n\v^

1. ^ooi

king of

Rem.

(Ps.

David

"

Prepositions.

rlio

among

she

was

(J. S. 19:6);

the Huns

(Acts 2:35); oi^

by

Genitive with

m.V^Q^-i

him

composed hy
^^"VitTff

belongingto

women

j^^as
";iS"^^

stool

the

for thy feet

(J. S. 51:18); ^^o^

heading).

.ZaiL^aul::^l?aLi^
finisherof

the

,p

the
^f"^^%V

i"

our

faith(Heb.

12:2);

U-o-^

conquestof Constantinople(Kirsch,Chrest.

136:1).
2.

.ccn^'lA

i^

|.3-^^ ^
you

the
Rem.

one

i" .^-a2^
he

seized

fiveof their chiefs(J. S. 82:22);

of the generals(J. S. 59:13);

^?Z
^ooli^

two

of

(Mt. 18:19).

1. The

by

Sn

genitive of possessionand

of the

author

may

be

expressed

preposition^.^
"

Verbal

and

some

accusative,the construction
2. The

other

nouns

govern

being equivalentto

is expressedby
partitive
genitive

means

another
our

noun

in the

genitiverelation.

of the

preposition
^Jbo.

ELEMENTS

99.]

OF

" 99. The

SYRIAC.

119

Adjective.

|.S5oV |j-.tnJ
great lights(Gen. 1:16); ]^ho'i|,fn\'(Lp
great

1.

praises(J. S. 1:5);j.^?Ij-oiJ^rea^ light(Gen. 1:16); ij^aj

(J. S. 1:6); ]b^h

).c?great shame

j-Lo?
^rea^ tf;mcZ (Jon. 1:4);

]L^'iob]^oZ] great signs (Mt. 24:24); JL-i^^ct

aw

erring

spirit(Is.19:14); ]iJl^ |-i"o9

erringspirits(1 Tim. 4:1).
Rem.

1.

"

parable (Mt. 13:24);

jjfiwljo
p|-"*janother

wl^l;^!a
(Sp.Syr. 6:6);\i^}

fA%s

1-^^T s"Liem"??y
(Rev. 12:12);

littletime

the first
5:7); liao]L^l^wa^po
foundation(Sp.Syr.
jjar)|-i"(Gen.

49:29); uaL^jJo
^? jiiui:^now

the excellent

Sergius;^s-Tj^

|"uLl^a-^holt/Mary (Aphr. 180:2); v^soksJ ^5

the honored

Rem.

2.

454:3);
seven

Rem.

3.

\h^Z

^^ese
^^"^qi

,1 |.:ical
one
r7f/?/

"/iree righteousmen

(Aphr.

|Z?cZ ^^..L^
(Gen. 1:5); ^^"1*\i4^

fat kine (Gen. 41:18).

1m"^mla:^ j-iuLs

greatcompany

|j(ji
|j~*^-4.
i"*-^,CCT

for

a^

"

now

Jacob.

\^{} ^^j-a^

"

ij^allse

01...O9
\M.^f.A

this is

with him

(Mt. 26:47); ij*^^

good thing (Sp.Syr. 1:20);

Holy spirit(Didi.1:6);]f^Ls"
^^s^thy
energ-

his

eticwill(J.S. 2:1).
Rem.

4.

"

|-|.ajbLco
|-".i?oiic?

Ais jjwre

sad
1^-fs ]^j:i".A.Z
jiw^^Lla."
2.

i "=^A"?

f/wf i^

spiritof
the

was

God

serpentwas

zyas

was

anrf
and

precious blood (Did. 1:7);

melancholy tales (J. S. 5:9).

jsu^?
^ooi (Gen. 1:3); |.a**i.Lo

brooding(Gen. 1:2);Ion "^c^-^ ]^z^o

cunning(Gen. 3:1); j

'^

4?

that they are

good (J. S. 2:17); ^v-*^?

o| ^po?
t^iSVi4/

c^^zh

,^"S.|f^ose

^Aa^ rea(2 or

the
and

5c^i"oanything that
true

(J. S. 5:12);

hear

(J. S. 5:12).

ELEMENTS

120

1."

jJJ

Bern.

2.

.nn"liS

"

,_-".2^"yio

splendorof the
3.

shall

eyes

your

"^i^si^

opened (Gen. 3:5);

he

absorbed

is their light
in the

(Aph. 434:21).

sun

who
]ooi |,Ivro?

"

[" 99.

I believe {John.

V Zf oiQ-.*!^.coi93iaJ
|.A.

Bern.

SYEIAC.

I rely{J.S.i:2).
9:^S)',]^l\^^Z

^d^

Rem.

OF

had

}.*i|-s
we
are

(John. 9:13); "1^

been blind

truly this
upright(Geu. 42:11); ),.a^^Z |.Jai
"u"li-"i.^

is the

apostle(Addai Apost. 34:8).

1. The

the

follows

when
participle,

or
adjective,

it modifies and

which

noun

in

used

attributive sense,

an

with it in

agrees

ber
gender,num-

and state.
Bern.
often

1.

The

"

other,^k^jwmuch, \.jj^") little,

adjectives].2'f.**]
few,

precede their

nouns;

as,

also, do

words of praiseor blame.

especially
the noun
Bern. 2.
Occasionally,

other

and

"

adjectives
occasionally,

adjectivedo

not

as

agree

to state.

3.

Bern.

One,

"

adjective.The
and

or

words,

more

pronominalsuffix

between

occur

may

the

noun

regularlybetween

occurs

and

the

its

noun

adjective.

Bern. 4.

More

"

2. When

the
in

antecedent
It

state.

Bern.

than

gender

The

"

limit the

same

noun.

is predicative,
it agrees with its
adjectiveor participle
and

usuallyfollow
.

adjectivemay

one

number,

the

but

is

generallyin
But:

subjectnoun.

the

absolute

"

predicateprecedesthe pluralpronoun

which

becomes

enclitic.
Bern.

2.

Sometimes

"

when

emphaticthe predicate
precedesthe

ject
sub-

noun.

Bern.
it is
nouns

3.

put

When

"

in

which

the

emphatic

have

no

]Zs-k-MCT1.IL2
,-io
w^^^iXi.?";4%l
^

V^l*l^

predicateis

The

state.

be

emphasized,
emphaticalso in

absolute state. " 86. 17 (2).

" 100.
1.

predicateis to

the definiteness of the

Comparativeand Superlative.

"a."^subtler
'^l^

more

than

than

any

beast

thou
thyself

^ i-Ll
^'iV^ia^zvi

more

(Gen. 3:1).

hast loved

than 120000

me

men

fJ. S. 2: 1 4).

(Jon.4:11).

ELEMENTS

122

1^9 the

'^ ^
^cL"ic

(3)

T" 1

^su::^^^

the worst

uricJcedand

greatestof
("s"4.y

A^ns

j^"IQl.
plagues (Eph. 1:204c);

all

of kings (Rev. 17:14); ^^i, nS

]lo?l.M
Iz^jliio
(Anal. syr.
perfectliberty

fne

most

,-aikservant

of

49:21).

archangel(1 Thess. 4:16); ^Zo,^

p;|l:tf
".A^9

(5)

ar^

(Gen. 9:25); |-"r?a-o

^-4/o^
^io/yof holies (Ex. 26:33).

servants
5.

TAoi"

^^? ^Jf

(Act.Martyr.223).

of men

^inNV) Hw^

(4) a. HSv?

SYRIAC.

OF

*.^-9

wy

chiefjot/,

(Song of Songs 4:14); ]ai^\i ]L^i exceedinggreat (Jon. 3:3);

(Ps. 36:6).

I31A. j-jo^mighty mountains

1. The

with
such

an

is expressed
by the simpleadjective
comparativeof adjectives
,-:ao. The
by the use of
comparative idea may be strengthened
as
adjectives
i-"2u",.a^and s."^.

Bern.

1.

Rem.

2.

,^

"

3.

Rem.

4.

Rem.

5.

before

"

(1 )

By

"
"

The

of

degree may
superlative

be

construct

determinate

i.e.a. noun

noun

preposition*^.

(3) By

means

of Vs

,-Sso.

of

means

same

is
adjective

^iso.

found
occasionally

the

of s.m^S

means

plural;

construct state.

relation
singularin the genitive

in the

noun

in the

noun

adjectivefrom

(5) By

after verbs.

comparativesense

expressed:
in the emphaticor

of the

an

(6).

an

means

the

used before
is frequently

used instead of

(2) By

with

or

{h) by

of

means

noun

limited

root.

same

chief;and perhaps, in

few

cases,

by

\S\^God.
" 101. The
A.

1.

in

sometimes

are

used

state

"

(4) a. By

of

is sometimes

io

Hhan"

or

the relative " 120.

c] and

"

of "too"

sense

by Hoo^\

Vg.

2. The

by

in the

infinitive with
Rem.

be translated

sometimes

^J^ may

"

AS

PI (3i?q4J
(1) .A^l? ^-1..^
VjI ^1

am

Personal

SUBJECT

am

I my

OB

Pronoun.
COPULA.

hrother''skeeper?(Gen.

(Job. 33:9).
guiltless

4:9).

means

"101.]

BLBJdBNTS

jk:^ thou

^J|

thy peopleare
"^lifli.

,-JU

jiilU I

Eew."

w^O|J

f^^A]

(3)

Rom.

14:9

jiinli

au^ii^o

14:10).

in you

^1
Rem.

1.

"

wnaJ

and

fall thou

shouldest

(See also Deut.

rJL*" but

ice

Sihon

went

Judah

with

5:14, 12:7; Gen.

out to meet

us,

thee (2

King

6:18, 13:1).

(Jos. Sty.42:19).

say

^AJjo

^o^Jf,4^

and

ye

are

in

and

me

am

(John. 14:20).
thou

ua!^|Z
OCT
2^-"^^

\^
^Nii\i".

art

If to

of them (Matt. 27:73).

one

learn thou art

willing(Spic.
Syr.1:15).

^^CT V^ii^ because

OCT

of these thingsSolomon

(^ eh. 15:26).

]2^^iJbo
OCT
IjCTJo
^^^^o

;Lk.3:14;Spic.
Syr.1:7).

Jjoct^o"J| Vs2o
people (Deut. 2:32); .^Jsa:^

.oilio ^1

sinned

himself (Jos. Sty. 19:4). (S'eealso

.a-"4A.a
,-i;k9c|J

(J I ,cLajs p(o

(Jos. St. 10:12).

taken

himselfwas

Kawid

OCT

T^^i^l
^?

(1)

thy head ((xen.3:15).

19:15

thou

thai

(John. 14:19).

;Ephes.4:20; Acts

all his

and

he

wow

^.i? OCT

he

2.

and

?ai5

shall live also

ye

he shall bruise

OCT

offio

(Aphr. 448:9).

we

.o"J| ws]

^h

ult.).

(Gal. 5:3).

debtor

V'

i.

".

.q-mZ

123

(Eph. 3:13)

ask

he is

nnif

(2)

(Addai

God

art

SYRIAO.

OF

o-oCT

and

he has

if this

spoken (Aphr. 5:1).

)^a.:iaJjj] but

,^l"\iinN^ OCT

(Spic.Syr.2:5).

word

the

law

are

we

establishing

(Rom. 3.31).

Note."iJO-'^'^
l?CT^CT
^.i^ip|3 poi

ooi

this to do

]z|

Sty. 13;1). (See also

fso

(Jos.Sty.3:32).
when

Jos.

this

one

came

to Antioch

Sty. 12:11, 7:22).

(Jos.

ELB31ENTS

124

Bern. 2.

f^^

(Gen. 14:8).

that is Zoar

s*"n

^oi

"

.o^^:^

fi^^Q-os
l^-^siL^

s*oi*"oi

[" 101b.

SYRIAO.

OF

in the

cityof giantsi, e. Hebron

(Gen. 23:2).
"oo?| olotnnfiitS

tO^r^
"oi?

Note.

"

i. e. Edom

Esau

(Gen. 36:19

'^S'^orJtr" Nedubaal, that

; Comp.

is Gideon

rose

36:43).
up

early

(Jud. 7:1).

^oll

2. (2)

^1

OCT

1^--'^^
coi
A. The
1.

or

The

"

(3) If

verbal form is

of

the word
Note.

"

"

as

kind

of

Rem.

which

Note.

"

OC15

and

130.

then

often

(2).

gender with the subject.

belongs the

for the

the pronoun

use

of

ooi

without agreement

puttingof specialemphasisupon

precedesthe

word.

It is then

article.
^CT

Jai denotes Hhat is",Hd

also is sometimes
number

and

B.

(1)

may

precedesit.

(2) Agreeing in

1.

precedingparticiple

personalpronoun.
corresponding

copula,see "

number

number

or

Sometimes

2."

the

(comp. " 95. 4) Here

gender

to the

the

subjectfollows the verb the subjectcontained in the

(1) Agreeing in person,

1.

sentence.

emphasizethe subject.It

to

emphasizedby

2. It is used

Rem.

separately(compare " 95:1).

by ^self\

second

nominal

(Luke 22:67).

35. 2.

(2) In verbal sentences

be translated

be used

may

often coalesces with

pronoun

see
adjective,
"

thou the Christ

Art

"g| J

subjectof

the

(Acts 22:8).

Jesus

am

personalpronoun

(1) As

Rem.

aJnVSil?
^01-*^

that

theysaw
"#CTo|}-i.
sU^^I

]^o^

used for "that is".

gender only with the subject.

AS

SUFFIX.

they should deliver it (Jos. St. 56:1).

created he him

oi9,-4- he sent it

est".

(Gen. 1:27).

(Ad. 1:3).
him

(Ad. 2:10).

the serpent beguiled

me

(Gen. 3:13).

valent
equi-

ELEMENTS

" lOlbJ
v^on

Rem.

1.

^f ^^

/te casf fAe silver

"^oi-.,-4,

i^wn

"

^J) Vaio
(Gen. 1:28); ^ooui:^

u"G^5

ouLai
oii?]!]

|1:\4\

Qj| 1o

01

13

(Mai. 1:13).

I will not accept them

Bern. 2.

(Gen. 1:27).

lie them

blessed them

he

12S

(Gen. 3:15).

thou shall bruise him

ttVZ

Aj] Ij^ created

"

SYRIAO.

OF

Ae cm"

(Matt. 27:5).

oyf"Ae

of Blus (Jos.St. 12:9).

ear

,-as A"jhad commanded

^^^
jiJLii-fc.^
^l^^ovlk
^r*^l

the disciples
(Acts1 :2).

-^ ^"^^e tmffew

"Aese narratives

(Jos. St. 20:17).

Eem.

3.

f-^

"

and
Bern. 4.

j-so

"^^o^.Jj"pLUltn=^v?

.^i^^ oi^

"

and

thy son

jcoio and

.0(31^

cxhh^

.as] Zolk ^
Acts

^s^
2. (1)

a.

0.1^

he

commanding thee

am

(Deut. 6:2).

son

(John. 1:15).

beforeme

was

|.J1wallifloand

icho showed
his

I go

to my

father (Ad. 4:15;

12:19, 10:26, 12:15; Eom.

thou mayest eat

mla^^^in

ali."||
they went afterher (John. 11:31).

5:39; Acts

ouiXslZ

(2)

thy son^s

which

1:22).

of it (Gen. 3:17).

thee

(Gen. 3:11).

image (Gen, 1:27).

^h\ h^ao
oi^9}.ii*

thy seed

and between

and her seed

(Gen. 3:15).

.^-11
thy life(Gen. 3:17).
b.

^iJj^Of^ for a

memorial

of me

oiiulJ.?
fear beforehim (Ex.
Rem.

1.

"

^laJcus?|Vii\

our

Rem.

2.

"

in
]^r^ oijoJls

his

^oh]^

our

bread

thy

holy mount

her first
born
Ijja^)c\\.:z

I^NaV

20:20).

necessary

^ksLI'-jo]
_^
jZalli?
from

son

(Lk. 22:19).

(Mt. 6:11; Mk.

lohorish ways

16:14);

(Ezech. 16:27).

(Ps. 87:1).

(Mt. 1:25, so also Mt. 3:17).

freedom (Overbeck21:20).
prevailing

ELEMENTS

126

OF

[" IQlb.

SYRIAC.

(Jos.Sty.8:7).
|Joil^flsat^ with this history

3. (1)

v^1"^
^t.1^

their government(Joa.

]"i^Q-ijs
^? ^ours Now

.Qjoi

(2)a.

under

0,^

Olio
JAi^li)

and

l^ySVin

01^

through the

I^Zjiin

the

in

the

in those

days (Mat. 3:1).

same

hour

(Acts 3:7; Mt. 26:74).

same

word

(Overbeck 21:20);

place(Luk. 2:8);ji^^ol^ou^

same

(Matt.26:44); ucak-sols

not the

man

).j)
't*^^?
T^^^l^.ooi^V^uAlo w^2] jJ)9?o
whom

jZoAi^ViS oi^
send'i

^o the

the

same

ova

word

(Jos.Sty.12:6).

he met Blue

V^

I know
|J| ^P |3?
li-a^oul^

b.

Sty.8; 15).

(Mat. 26:74).
man

shall killthose

feast.

(J

^i:^^

Bern.
"

oloIofrom

the

ship(Acts 27:3).

oiIoIw7i"AC^ris^
|liaVi "g:I
V^
i?oi

01

).sjjVik
B. The

iSs
iSs

01

of this (Acts 9:21).

account

on

the stone

over

obliquecases

except in

the enclitics .oJ] and

verbs,where

(Aphr.6 ult.)

substituted for the

pronominalsuffixes are

in all

(Rom. 6:8).

the

of the

case

independent
noun
prothird plural
after

used.

are
^.kJ)

1. "With verbs.

the direct object.

(1) The pronominalsuffixis generally
Rem.

The

1.

"

personalpronoun
Rem.

2.

The

"

after verbs is either the independent

plural
the pronominalsuffix after Lomadh.
or
mine
pronominalsuffixis often used after a verb to deter3rd person

its object.
Rem.
pronoun
Rem.

When

may

strengthenthe suffix.
which
Preceded by ^, it forms the socalled ethical dative,

"

4.

"

rarelybe

can

be used

to

translated

(2) Sometimes
2. "With

second

personal
objectfollows,the independent

3.

into

English. See "

it is the indirect

124:5.

object.

nouns.

(1) The pronominalsuffixmay

a.

whenitis
subjective

b.

objective.

(see"" 96:98):
genitive
an adjective
orpossessive
equivalentto
pronoun.
be treated

as

ELEMENTS

X02,l
Bern. 1.

"With

"

3. With

sometimes

but

to the last noun,

Bern. 2

genitiverelation

In the

"

127

the pronominal
suffixisattached
adjectives,

is used

with

the

to the

noun.

where
preposition

the

followingit is definite.

noun

(2) When
the

I^

and

used with

are

suffix they are

suffix with

the

sometimes

denotes ^Hhe same''\though

it has the force of the definite article merely,see

b. the suffix with 1^ often has the
Bern.
occurs

Vii

repeatedbefore

In this construction

noun.

a.

The

"

the

before the
and ^ali

are

used in the

|Joijis^

by its noun.

way.

Demonstrative

The

at this time

same

9.

also " 107.

pronominalsuffix sometimes

prepositionfollowed

same

generally

of the definite article.

sense

preposition"iao with

" 102.
1.

is usuallyattached

the pronoun

to the first.

prepositions.
pronominal suffix

(1) The

SYEIAO.

OF

Pronoun.

(Jos. Sty.2:3).

,_j^oi ]ZoZ|3 these signs (Jos. Sty.3:17).

account of this word (Spic.
|"[liki"
''=%"4^^
on
jjoi?
Syr.20).

V:^ on
y^^ ^^l!!^9i

iii]jjcithis time
2.

Wr^
\jsOf^
Sch. M.

(5:4).

''b-A.ooi

this is my

Qjcn

Hosea^ that

is ''theLord

body (Matt. 26:26).

jOdM^^s .cci.^

commanded

them

should

,-i2^?
I\n\s? lL"5c^
]l\lji?

^01

His

Syr.6:2).
of these deeds (Spic.

is Saviour''^
(Bar Heb.

1:7).

^i-^
3. .o, nSl

oJ"^

account

^r^

r*^^?

"'"?

See " 36:3.

^^^*

^^^*

alone

which

Syr. 3:15).
they do (Spic.
the judgement of the world to

come

(Jos.Sty.6:4).

\^r^t^ntilthe time
wo-^**? |X""1^
"yiL^l^t^
OCT

decreed in

unerring knowledge (Jos. Sty.6:8). (So Jon. 4:49; Matt.

and Jos.

wan

Sty.49:64, 5:16, 29:6).

Bem.",^^^^-ll^aothese

our

words

(Aphr. 299:2).

14:21

ELEMENTS

J 28

\ti\l

p?

v"oi

"^,-*^

01

OF

in his

SYEIAO.

["

knowledgethat lohich

is

[02.

unerring(Jos.

Sty.6:8, 1:27).
4.

-f^? I?01 Zs^!^

^^
5.

comparison with

in

l?(n?oiii^a^

at the end

SjL for the

l5cn^]

jJoiWf^^
Uoo^

of it (Addai 16:1).

|Joi coi

and

coio

C01

the

the

of this (Jos. Sty. 11:19).

of this (Jos. Sty.8:18).

sake

in the

ovs

^01^01
\h^'f"

7.

of thine (Jos.Sty.2:19).

IJctthis of thine (Sim. Stylites

331, Nold.).

account
|5oi5oiiJ^iJuijc
on

6.

this

the

(Jos. Sty.58:6).

same

month

same

day (John. 5:9).

city(Bar Heb.

same

Sch. M.

1:13).

(Spic.Syr.22:18).

same

'^i^2u4,|?
COI? of him
.coui^L? ^01

who

has

those
,^*Noi

"q:^^?

Sty. 1:2); ^^

(Spic.Syr. 12:2).

whom

those upon

"*^ Z,-as ^ai."?

obeyed(Spic.Syr. 5:2).

|coi 9(^14^
^i^.**
^:^ ^|9

in which

thou hast commanded

/le M;/io shall

ooi

COI

betray me

)J) 6u^ Ae u;^o

has

me

(Jos.

(Matt. 26:46);

been delivered from

(Overbeck 175:26).
sufferings
Of the demonstrative
1. As

itmay
adjective

an

2. Before
Qjoi

placedeither before
it

personal enclitic pronoun

the

iSjthis is, see "

(coi\Jis\)=that
used

3. It is sometimes
an

be

be remarked.

it may

pronoun

like

or

after itssubstantive.

generallycoalesces into

37. 3.
for distinction

coi

or

emphasis,or

as

article.
Bern.

"

demonstrative

may

limit

in construction with pronominal

noun

suffix.
4. The

demonstrative

5. The

demonstrative

6. "The

preceded by
7. The

is

same"
the

may
may

be in construction with

be used

demonstrative
"c.

personal
pronoun.

genitive.

generallyexpressedby

personalpronoun.

which", "he who"

as

the demonstrative

See " 107:9.

is used before the relative in the

See " 104.

pronoun

2,

Rem.

1.

sense

of "that

ELEMENTS

130

2.

Rem.

3.

Rem.

|JLi"ois in

"

for
occasionally
Rem.

" 107.

4.

"

few

or

may

for what
i-i^ai-"|

(3) ,^t A

adjective,and

an

.0^1

,"\i

he

was

grieved?(Heb. 3:17);

hope? (i Thess. 2:19);.cqilVn

should

of what spiritye
|,-.|?

v*Za.^
unto

me

.ooctZ?

from what people art thou? (Jon 1:8).

things which

are

we

to that which

surrendered

was

(Acts 27:15).
is turned

.al^ wo?"| .^-^-1

what
't-*]?

of persons oughtye

manner

3:11).
be used:"

substantively.

adjective.

an

The

personalpronoun

sometimes

comes

between

the

adjective

noun.

(3) In
sometimes
Rem.

for

(Mai. 3:5).

(1) Independently or

the

too hard

''^^ ^'!:;^,
JisI^ li-.|
praying against(him) who

'^whatf' may
\L],]14,^X.f,""lohor^''which?'',

"

also Rev.

(Luke 9:55, see

strength(Jos. Sty.3:13).

(2 Heb.

to he?

(2) As

|j-"|

first?(Jos. Sty.26:1,

go out

are

those
t^r\*|

^?

If^P^ ^01.^

woi?

Rem.

See

hy what authority?(Matt. 21:23).

(i.e. above)my

"

connection

with

preceded by
"^e

substantive clause.

(4) |1-"|
^1

? to

denote

means

"Ae who'\

In such

cases,

are

4.

sentence
interrogative

" 135.
manner

it is

sense

denoted by the
occasionally

the whole

"qualis","what

In this

Compare 1, Rem.

the demonstrative.

tvho'\ ''that which*' "c.

alone.
interrogative
a

as

^^whoever^^,
? ^lowhatsoever.

whom

is our

3:5); |1q1hJ^ |.L|^

and

denote

of them

tchich

li.U
,-4uikai.
^"*oJ

2.

used

also 3:7).

see

(4)

phrasev^-Ioa^
,jSso

persons.

^xa.aJ
|Jiifi,-D

"

instances

with
aijic^^X"ir5

.j"a"

Rem.

^^whaf^ in the

our

(4).

2. (1) "n.lk

(2)

[" 103.

thy name?'\

is

^what

to
^io is equivalent

"

STBIAO.

OF

of?'^

is

ELEMENTS

104.1

1.

2^?

(1) wioaX

^Lx?the
^^'^'^
(2) _Lm .jJx? tve

John.

(4) ,-"H^?

.ojn.^? it

^01

yL^ l-"^^
_^^i^

(5VS

as

"w*lJP?

ivas

(Mk.

sg.) went

up

in

oUaL?

night (Jon. 4:10).

ivhich (sg.)thou hast not labored

on

the Lord

has

(Jon. 4:10).

raged (Mai. 1:4).

seeA: (Mai. 3:1).

7.

l^'K?V^'

wS^5

{namely)of those

(Jos. St. 35:4).

]""" c^?w:/w

^1

-1

tras

f^e

chiefof the island (Acts 28:7).

w?^o
t^.-^^?
o,.!;^

Aave

watZe

(Matt. 19:12).
"

of them

put (Matt. 28:6).

--^^^^?^/jom ^e

102.

I^v^vm^

i2em.

3:23;

|3? who (masc. pi.)Jcnoiv not.

.o^l
oi.!ii

(2)

utensils

clothes and

? ivhich (masc.

r"

ivherein
joci"a.*iff?

"

she he

is their part that

J-"|^^"nal!.L ^?? againstwhom

2. (1) See

1 Cor.

(Jos. St. 5:12).

such
|jJ^?o j.j^'n\?

ous

left's
(Spic.
Syr.12:6;

32:17; Mt. 22:20).

^^*\"|?

ivho read

"

(Mt. 22:21).

]oai2.ooiJLLa P-.]? ichose loifeshall

12:23; Gen.

Rem.

the

are

to Caesar

of knowledge.

(Rom. 14:8).

the Lord's

are

is called that

1:52).

(3) ]ZL2)

2.

the tree which

thingsof Caesar

those who

.QJoi
USflio?

of Mlus (Jos. St. 14:12).

they of the home

|lS"|
]jLs"^?
|2".ik,-*?

(101

Relative Pronoun.

The

" 104.

STBIAO.

OF

Ae m"Ao s^Y^ef7i
(Ps. II, 4).
^/iosew?/iowere

he who
"^Jiic?

nit\q? fAose

with him

(Matt.27:54).

offers(Mai. 2:12).

mj/iosewecZ

(Mai. 3:18).

themselves

faithful

ELEMENTS

132

[" 104.

STRIAO.

OF

.ooiiLaJ?
t^cy took charge of their
OC01
^-"^5^

3.

(Jos.

expenses

St. 38:12).

1^4^09
K^^^^S"^sai

do not then take

thoughtfor

the

morrow

(Matt. 6:34).
^em.

"

thou
^ja^t^

--N-7 lUooi

ws^

01^9

^"^

didst take

i-^

the

for

cm

of me

care

(Jos. St. 3:10).

will take

morrow

thoughtfor

6:34).
it"elfOS.Bii.

^r^^o"^

4.

^j^A?]iZl-c

ox^

the

place

same

where

they were

abiding (Lk. 2:8).

|cgiliai^^^-^? 11
he had

where

been

^A^^.^:^
,-lo

_^9i
Bern.

"

6.

from Melitine

sign also (Jos. Sty.41:7).

v^l?I^^c]such oppressions(Jos. Sty.4:17).

iJ?oia:i^?
"^| 6y

icai/

of ivitness (Jos. Sty. 1:3).

]f-"|i-^^^t ^.JwLc

"*cn

he set out

wintering(Jos. Sty.64:20).

jif"^i^oi |?oiv^i?stich a

5.

Va.4,

of ant/thing whatsoever

account

on

(Jos.Sty.16).
'^o
]i"a-o
C01? |i-.|

7.

ouD

j-co

a72g old grave

Ij-oos*a"*?

(L'omeliadi Giac.
Tlie

Syriacrelative

to
equivalent

e.

g. Ps.

1. ? is still used

as

di

what

matter

and called and made

(Jes.Sty.39:10).
him to

approach.

Sarug.504.)

pronoun

the Hebrew

pronouns,

u-Ao showed

no

nt,

sit which

74:2; Ex.

being

a demonstrative
originally

was

are

also used sometimes

as

tive
rela-

15:13.

demonstrative.

(1) In phraseswhich

correspondto

(2) In phraseswhich

correspondto

the Greek

articlewith the

the Greek

genitive.

predicateor possessive

genitive.
(3) In the genitiveconstruction mentioned
is such

(4) Sometimes
"Sote.
"

use

before the

it introduces

ooi? also may

in " 97

worthy
noteA, especially

interrogative.
an

or
phrase.
appositional
epexegetical

be used in this sense,

see

" 101 A, Rem.

2. Note,

ELEMENTS

" 105.]
2. It is used

as

OF

relative pronoun

SYBIAO.

I33

for all numbers, genders,cases.

See " 38. 1.

Rem.

The

obliquecases
which follow
prepositions,
"

antecedent

the

with

of

means

pronominal suffix agreeingwith the

of the relative.
is

ivhich

(1) That

by

expressed,as in English,by

are

relative,see

usuallyexpressedby the demonstrative

"

102.

followed

7.

(2) For emphasissake the relative is foUowedby the personalpronoun.

Rem.

The

"

looiand

3.

^'"tohave

ws^ "^o take chargeof%

of "fo have^^ and

thoughtfor'\ take

also be used after

may

of

nouns

"^]?followed by

6. ?

"

after them

noun

ceded
pre-

^^.".

place,the relative is

7. More

the relative pronoun

^\ followed by

precededby

pronoun

the

usuallyfollowed by

the

and
interrogative

than

verb

one
as

relative

be used

may

zJ^iZ]have

I conducted

of

by the demonstrative

followed
whaf\

after

one

relative.

in the
conjunction,
especially

see
''because'',
"" 135, 136,

" 105.

"swcj^".

means

^^lyway

means

'-^no matter
^Hohatsoever^\

means

8. It is used

1.

for "'^e who^\

,_i^Z.

Rem.

and

stands

?.

4. After

5.

sometimes

sense

'"Ho take

of'\

V-?

"

adverb

L^] in the

care

by
Rem.

relative alone

The

senses

"fAaf

137.

Reflexive Pronoun.

myself (Ad. 41:4).

o99"uAJia!:ik
to confirmthyself
(Spic.Syr. 43:11).

layingtheir
^-i.!^Pk"Oso
Ji^-jjs
.cs^o^waJ
2.

blame

to associate themselves

on

time

(Spic.Syr.44:7).

(Ad. 31:6).

.ooticL^.oovikllii
^fS,^ reminding

themselves

of their sins (Aphr.

223:19).

A\i\i oii:^

^01

cffi

he
"a2^.A,|

ffi^-5

ouLLo

on

she harmed

delivered
his

herself(Ephr.III. 2c.)

himself(Jos.Sty.71:1).

part (Jos.Sty.62:6).

ELEMENTS

134

3.

]^

*'*''

thyself(M-ait.27:40,

save

"aoio""|U

t"

odIi.SZos^

not exist

(Spic.Syr.9:9).

(Overbeck's Eph. 45:6).

disagreeswith itself

of himself(John. 7:18).

^-*^?-^ |3|if thou thyselfknow

s.as2u.

[" 106.
also 27:5).

see

does
|nSii fateitself

oiicaJ-o

oiiJ "a^ O

STEIAO.

OF

olsl;^ ]-fja
and
LsLit^

not

(Song of Songs 1:8).

laughedtoithin herself(Gren.18:12).

Sarah

otlo, ^oic he distinguished

himself(S^ic,
Syr. 4:1 [Duv.]. See also
Lk.

2:17; 11:17).

The

reflexive pronoun

1.

Generallyby

2.

By

the

3.

By

such

is

expressed:
"

the reflexive

speciesof the verb.

personaland possessivepronoun.
words

{."aJ ^souT\ |.i"cQioperson^

% ]L^
^^

as

|il^9^mind"j }.a^ ^heart'\and

" 106.

IZan\v

"

"p:L9 Vj^i*because
5

,-L.for our
^-iL.?

part

.on^? ^itf)n\Vi

(n-s

Pronoun.

thine isthe kingdom(Matt.6:13).

(Spic.Syr. 2:9.

.onSSnJo

and

to set up

over

it a

kingof

(Jos. Sty. 17:23).

tJieiroicn

Bern. 1.

01

similar words.

Possessive

The

existence^',

^^

,^9

jio^my

31-:^?

^^"i-s

time

(John. 7:8).

"c,.ji|ZQ-a^

"aico awcZ /ieplaced a

box in

front

of his palace (Jos. Sty.24:1).

Bern,

2.

"

"^^?"|1"S^
ok^?

Rem.

3.

"

tw

thine

ai"w4"a"i^i^

]^'fSi

^oi

oivn

eyes

(Lk. 6:42).

fo Ais

oifjw

glory (Kom. 3:7).

ol!:^.*?
I^*^ for
Jm*.^

the

good

is the man^s

oivn

(Spic.Syr.6:11).
|A) "|V9

^^e czYy's
oiX-.?
i'^nfOi^al
oft'w tisAq;?
(Jos.Sty.29:4).

ELEMENTS

" 107.]

]5"ji
oilL? ^5
]iJ-A,?

^^

"

followed

^Aey shall

.coaiJ

by

is

is to
v.^ul?=what

me,

the

^6 of this

same

is
possessive

rendered

by V^j

the suffix of the person.

V^?

1.

Bern.

f^e mow^A

(Mai. 3:17).

he mine

absolute

independent or

1. The

iw
wi] sm**?|"o

I35

(Jos. 28:1).

2^ear

Bern. 4.

SYEIAC.

OF

"

I have.

what

v"?) and ^,
(primarily

of ?

composed

Hence

and

hence

be used instead
can
''^j*-.?

of

adjectivepronoun.
possessive
The
2.
Rem.
independentpossessivemay be added for emphasis
a possessive
a substantive or
pronoun.
Bern. 3.
^V^? is sometimes used to emphasizethe substantive which
"

to

"

is

usuallysubjoinedwith
4.

Bern.

Lomadh
preposition
denote possession.

also used to

^jkJ]gC:^ ^?

said to him

one

,fcs|
|J..jujit wounded

"i^Z

2.

j.^1then

,-1ri every
wjlJ]every
'Vs
wA.JsJI

Vs

fjt

3.

^ ^^

^^^ ji

one

(Jos. Sty.25:17).

(Eph. 5:33).

one

one

every

iJiZ^every

there

(Anal. Syr. 49:6 [Dur.]).

every

J2em."

one

no

(Matt. 12:47).

(Rom. 13:1).

soul

one

every

.ooiJLiscjoi

is

(Cor. 3:8, 7:2).

every

Va
W.A.J]

pronominalsuffix

(Mk. 14:19; Matt. 26:22).

one

man

Vs

the

Indefinite Pronoun.

The

" 107.
1.

with

The

"

(Lk. 14:33).
in every

|.jb*f^jLSi

one

of their

morning (Am. 4:4); |^q-a^

from

one

on

another

another

,.1?
f^ i^^^*
^^^

limhs

each

(Matt.25:32).

(John. 13:22).

another^ s

feet(John. 13:14).

(Jos.Sty.21:24).

day (Jer.37:21).

ELEMENTS

138

|5^^

]ilM^c-a^

theykissed

Q-aaJ
|ij-i"
t-**

4.

h^]
^jj^l?

5.

(I)

some

co"n

persuaded

and

(2) ) f"^"^?

(Rom. 11:17).

branches

of the

3:3; Mk.

2:5).

(John. 9:9).

say

^ iir-""]o
.

(Jos. Sty.GO: 12).

out

(Phil. 1:15).

8(me

(Bern. Ch. 47:12).

of them (Bern. Ch. 144:7; Rom.

some

^|_ ^]

each other

went

some

I^aitf
^ X if some
.coi

[" 107.

SYRIAC.

(Luke. 23:12, 4:36).

another

one

OF

were

(Acts 28:24).

otJiersnot

^1
^^'|V|?

Pr^l r^^?

of them

^^V^l]some

,^im*"^"w^.coiJ^

some

said:

it is

John;

but

others,it is Ellas (Matt. 16:14).

(3) 1^3

"^

"^

6. (1) "a^iJ

good

.oaUitfo
.^S"|

some

l^aiflM^Jao

waJI

w.*J|

^9

but others in

envy^
ooai

^"Jl

w^Jf

(Phil.1:15); oooi

will

mocked

the
JjUI^s i-i^aJ
|J"4^

,^"n tV^

but others said

one

he hates and

out

some

of

.coiJi^c

(Acts 17:32).
the other he loves

(Matt. 6:24).
(2) jli*^j-"*]o
'^91o"n

some
liLas-jJba^
^^i\gi

(3) Ijt^i^ _^aio

in horses
7. (1)

whosoever

8. (1)

others

|J-.|"'^i.-a
everyone

M?

V!\Vil?|\i\nn

(2) |J|_
"c^
i^sc]?

(3) |ooi^]5 "cjlfl\.a

aiXic

has (1 John.

who

believdh
has

in whatsoever

whatsoever

(Jos. Sty. 29.3).

who

whosoever

r^

(Matt. 13:19; Spic.Syr. 4:2).

heareth

p-.| everyone
^3) ,_i^(3visc?
(4) JJ?) 01^

trust in chariots and

(Ps. 20:7).

^\i^? Vs

(2) 01^ ^1?

^'fM]onesowethandanotherreapeth(Jo

ears

3:3).

(Mk. 16:16).
(Mk. 7:16; Mai. 1:14).

he shall

speak (Acts 3:22).

I say

(Matt. 10:27).

ol^

whatsoever

was

in the midst

of

it

ELEMENTS

138

^-^^? '^

(3) 01^

all who

aC:^ h^]^
(4) \ll4y
ai^s the
]LLl,.i"o

jL^all.oGi^
See "107:7.8.

3.

Vi aU
,,;4^a-i^

4.

all

^i:^]Vs

may

198:10).
seekinghim (Aplir.

were

Syr.16 ult.).
of the Arabs (Spic.
country/

in all the

city(Jos. Sty.37:2).

whole

(Matt. 28:18).

power

quarters(Jos. Sty.30:12).

all

be used

(1) In the absolute

1 Cor.

(Kirsch.Chrest. 171:15;

when

always

oC^ V^ quUe
1. Vs

[" 109.

always (Matt. 28:20).

2.

^lls '^

STEIAC.

OF

11:25).

(Kirsch.Chrest. p. 129:18; Acts 22:20).

as

substantive

state.

in the emphatic state.

(2) Occasionally

(3) Before the relative pronoun.

(4) In

with
apposition

2. It may

be used

as

3. As

an

adjectiveit is

4. As

an

adverb

used

(1) "o,.itf
'^'aJ? to
"cp35

"c,Jaoai^

make

in the

of

sense

" 109.
1.

of '"^all
the^\Hhe

sense

whole^\

indefinite pronoun.

an

in the

in the

noun

of

"every

"a^Z".

or

^alivays'\quite'
\ ^^jusf\
^^

Uses

known

sense

of

"c^.

anything(Jos. Sty.24:2).

(001 2,.^^ there

was

nothingin

it that

was

standing

(Jos. Sty.30:2).

iLi^ "c,J^ |3 nothing have

I sinned

(Acts 25:10).

in anythingelse (Jos. Sty.50:4).

Pi^) "c,.i^

(2) Jc^be
h^\
"c^? 01.!^

he
\1q^l:u

had

clothes

kind (Jos.
of different

Sty.56:7)
"c^
"oy.ic

OCT

(3) "-iOic"w"]?
"c^

that

anything whatsoever (Spic.Syr.2 ult.)

ivhatsoever is

(Spic.Syr.22:10).

KLBMENTS

" llO^J

"c^
Ij] jio].oliu?
(4) ?

"cJiD
ooi?

OF

whatsoever

18ft

(Mk. 13:37).

I say to you

(Spic.Syr. 10 ult.).

of whatsoever

-o2"jf
"c^
"^^iOa^)

SYRIAO.

|Jcn whatsoever

ye

are

commanded

(Spic.

Syr. 1:7)
"wJ] V?!?"c^
2.

(1)I

--

-'^

\x^^b

001

whatsoever

"o^

n*inA,|Po

thou sowest (1 Cor.

aw(Z

theyfound not

15:39).

any evilaccusation

(Acts 25:18).

|J^] l^i."c^

"c^

]"o|

enmity (Matt. 5:23).

any

(2) "c^5 1^^ V"

The

(Add. Aph. 32:15).

other work

any

of any kind (Add. 7:10).

without medicin

indefinite for things

is "0|^.
pronominaland adjective

1. As

It is used

pronoun:

(1) In the

(2) When

of

sense

^^anything''\

in
repeated,

(3) Before

?, in the

(4) It

may

be

2. As

an

the

sense

of ^^anything
whatsoever'^

sense

of ^whatsoever^\

emphasizedby

the demonstrative.

adjective:

(1) Absolutelybefore
(2) Preceded

by

5,

or

after its noun

in the

sense

clause,see
formingan adjective

of

"aw^".

" 136.

" 110. Numerals.

A.
1.

(1)

Bern.

"

Ip^a
,-ll4.

CAEDINALS.

hundred years

(Jul.220:23).

l^vf four modii

]S^

^^

"cQ-.

j-""o^'r^ twentyonedays

twenty thousand
^iLaX ^^"-,MnS

l^A
]|.'io'

three hundred

(Aphr. 56:21).

(Jos. Sty.75:12).

(Jos. Sty.34:21).

IjIaL^jjo
^T'iV\^h\9
four hundred.

of wheat (Jos.Sty.33:18).

fiftyand
.^r^Snl

four thousand

and

ELEMENTS

140

jZczfthree

(2) ^Z

ifwS'^M\L^t^
Rem.

"

(3)

[" HQ.

SYRIAO.

OF

signs(Jos.Sty.32:12).

fourteengenerations(M.ait.1:17).

forty-onepears
,,^Sa^
^^Is^^f

l^o

^i\^9|o]\:^l-=oi??If4^-^"
(Jos. Sty.26:11,

see

and

thousand

(4) ,--kaX ]\nL

(IL*^?
^i^V ]L^

four

hundred

.ai;?

rr^^ ^^

fortypounds of gold

hundred and

fifty(Num. 2:16).

and

(Num. 3:20).

six thousand

two
|i!l*^-^^* ,^"^wS

(5) ;^ -^^

and

^^th\^^oW^ioone

fMO

thousand

seven

hundred

also 34:21).

y^i^uo ]|.Lo"^^^Vjo^aX
fiftyone

(A-phr.
46G:17).

(Aphr. 36:20).

years

hundred

thousand

Christians

^^."iWS|oibehold twenty years

(Jul.83:8).

have

I been in

thy house (Gen. 31:41).

Il^* jcoi IJitf
i^

he

was

^Xaav^ "jfIjvs'^^lthere
1. Cardinals

(1) The

Rem.

order

in the absolute

follow
]l.i^

their

the substantive.

and
or

in the absolute

state;

emphatic state.

limitingnumeral.

follows in the absolute state,the

numeral

(Aphr. 235:20).

four hundred pounds (Gen. 23:15).

are

generallyfirst in

followingis

v-aX and

"

(2) The
the

is

numeral

old

years

with
generallyin apposition

are

the substantive

hundred

one

noun

precedesin

emphatic state.

Rem.

Sometimes,

"

when

even

the

precedes, it is

noun

in

the

absolute state.

(3) When

two

or

more

numerals

are

used

the

higheststands first,

the lowest last.

numbers

(4) With

from 2 to 9 ^aX

and

o-c

are

treated like

anyother

substantive.

(5) A
as

short word

also between

the

may

in between

come

parts of

B.
a

f iSi^fc.

number.

OKDINALS.

lica-.the

seventh

]L.LiXz jll^Ithe

day (Heb. 4:4).

third beast

(Rev. 6:5).

numeral

and itssubstantive,

ELEMENTS

"111]

"^Z?^a-"

the second

hlj^
Il^^i^if
jjaLo

^iai "calr2on

the

(2)

(Aphr. 475:2).

810

(Jos. Sty.27:11).

fifthday (Jos. Sty.27:1).

by

'T*''^^""^N

.ooiJ^

seven

(Gen. 7:2).

times

(2) 1^:0^0

times
seventy-seven
,^i\n4\

As

and agreement

to order

By puttingthe
by 5) with
1. The

noun

they are

in the

(Matt.18:21, also Luke

1 7:4).

(Gen. 4:24).

like any other

see
adjectives,
" 99.

genetiverelation (eitherby construction

followingcardinal,the

distributive

of them (Jos. Sty.85:10).

betiveen each two

^Il^l^s n^'N 1^^ until seven

2.(1)

or

400

the year

1^^^-j.:^.a^
seven

1.(1)

141

day (Gen. 1:8).

to the year

|)\ifvzhl^

SYfilAO.

OF

ordinal

may

be

superseded.

is denoted:

sense

of the numeral.
(1) By the repetition

^ before
(2) By the preposition
2. For

the
multiplication

(1) Can

be followed

(2) Or may

by

L.*^.

cardinal

number

plc]time]

be used alone.

" 111. The

1.

]ooi(Gen. 1:2);Zoai

(Gen. 1:1);ocoi

Verb.

(Gen. 2:25);|oaiJ(Gen. 1:2);

(Gen. 2:18); "^aajz (Gen. 2:17); LNVjaJ (Gen. 3:10); hJ^s]^

f"^

(Gen. 3:12);^jl^]^
(Gen. 3:16).
2.

^ji^
^oLjI
M?
oilk

3.

^
we

(Mai. 1:8); iJJ

|^^(Mai. 1:10); -i^

(Mai. 1:8);

(Mai. 1:14);^-L"
^^ail(Mai. 3:15); ^
v-^-:^^
are

learningHim

^^'^S*

(Overbeck 22:5).

"g::1^(Mat. 26:1); j-Lf

(Matt. 26:1); ^t-" (^^t. 26:2); ]sm (Mat.
26:2); ^\i

(Mat. 26:2); I^W;^(Mat. 26:3).

ELEMENTS

142

1.

and

Genders, numbers

OF

persons

S\KIAC.

are

[" 112.

in the Perfect
distinguished

and sufformatives.
of preformatives
Imperfectby means
the firstand second person require
the personal
2. In the participles,

and

pronoun,
3. In

general,it

action, and
the
As
or

The

the third needs

but

Imperfectan

the

Participlesdenote
to order of

said,that the Perfect denotes

be

may

states

completed

incompleteor dependent action;while

continuous

or

time, the Perfect

is determined

future;as

none.

and

actions.
frequentative

or

Participles
may

be

past,present,
of the verb.

from the context,or the nature

future.
Imperfectis perhapsalways absolutelyor relatively

" 112. The

1. (1)

created
\lsihe
it

Zooi

(2)

up

(3)

(Gen. 1:1).

(Gen. 1:2).

was

I have received the letters (Jos.Sty. 1:1).

l*\nn
]"y.r:ii""o
.eoiZn

"^f^

Perfect.

"

^,

^%"4^^ because thetr iniquityhas

2w"j:^9

(Jon. 1:2).

beforeme

]iSbSthey had
I'jaL]

^01^ ols

come

built small houses

for themselves

(Jos. Sty.69:20).
which
VsL^?

he had

made

(Gen. 2:8,so Gen. 2:1, 2:22, 3:10;

Matt. 27:35).
2.

(1)

]olX

OCT

f^}

^,-" ^?

^1^ for we

know

that there is

one

God

(Aphr. 497:17).

jlL-fc.
AnVw
^

the

^^]jzZ] JIVS

^
]ZrVi\ ).:^|.L

(2) ^fli |3?who hath

the
^aI?)tIjLc

3. (1) a.

sTcyis

(Matt. 16:2).

art thou angry

LA'fS it grievesme
not walked

Lord

mLSfSi
oiL*^]o

(Gen. 17:20).

why

red

unto

death

(Jon. 4:9).

(Ps. 1:1).

looks down

joi behold

(Gen. 4:6).

(Ps. 14:2).

I shall bless him

and

multiplyhim

ELEMENTS

112,]

^1

V.S01.-9

b.

OF

SYRIAC.

I43

give(Bar Heb.

he said that he would

80:1

[Uhl.]).

to-morrow
vA^ikZIo i-c]"^oioiuibJikO^^s i-i^Lc
oi.Ji-so?
shall not be and

disappearand

1^5 jjoiaJ"1^

shall

see

shall have

b.

when

he shall have

when
\^a\^\-aA,5 \:iic

over

the

great change which

(Jos. Sty.92:4).

been in the world

]A^ \^

ooi

shall perish

great light(Is.9:2).

^i^
]VifiNS;3(ocij Vc9 I'^^Nt.a.A,

(2) a.

of him

effaced(Jul. 9:6).

be

and

the memory/

he shall

(John. 4:25).

come

he shall have received the money

(Jos.

Sty.61:15).

"c^
jJalsa.,^

Jo
ivLLcZuA,)
|?ffi

reportedbeforethe
^^

tt n

4.| J if we

and

if this

shall have

been

(Mt. 28:14).

governor

shall have been able

c| ivhether
|3o| s*!7i..-i^j*aA]

(Spic.Syr. 13:2).

thou shalt have

found

him

or

not

(Aphr. 144:22).
Bern.

1.

Vf^^

"

"w."coi5

""^

Syr.p.
2.

Rem.

a.

"

"

(1 Tim.

pray

men

"

""^?
'x'*'"^^?^

"

|-c^I

will

thereforethat

2:8).
be humble

(Anal.

[Duv.]).

!:I\^V^-^"oi |ilet it not

be

JHi-^^^^

h^om

jj]

constrain thyselfto
w.jLa.ji"Z]

8. 1. 6

""^xl^.""^"01
b.

V^ioi

be wearisome

to

us

(Gal.6:9).

watchful(Mark. 13:37).
I would

thou wast

cold

(Rev. 3:15; Aphr.

221:22).

.oLal^l ^?
The
1

Perfect denotes

ye did

reign (1 Cor. 4:8).

completedaction.

It is used for past time

(1) As
as

*-3"LA.f
0 that

the

true

historical tense, in the narration

completed.
(2) Of

events

viewed

as

completedin

the

past.

of events

viewed

ELEMENTS

144

OF

SYBIAC.

[R 1^3^

(3)"WTien the action expressed

by the Perfect precedesanother action

alreadycompleted,then

it

correspondsto

Pluperfect.

our

present time

2. It is used

for

(1) In verbs

which

denote

mental

physicalstate

or

(2) In imitation of the Hebrew, in the

of

statement

quality.

or

generaltruths.

3. It is used for future time.

In

a.

This

"

(2) It

may

b. In

this

Rem.

1.

Rem.

2.

denote

see
perfect,

and

or

the

hypothetical

]i^.

result which

used

with the

is looked

perfectof ]ooiis

wish

a.

usuallyprecededby

perfectof jooi is

The

"

future

our

J, o)

as

mostly biblical.

the Perfect is

sense

purpose

to express

is

usage

The

"

denotinga

upon

used with

an

in clauses
pai-ticiple
as

certain of fulfihnent.

adjectiveor participle

exhortation.

or

Absolutely.

a.

6. After

Bern, 3.

^.o^
For

"

or

wso^^j

the

of

auxiliaryuses

" 113. The

]^-iIfl^
oilc? wsovl

(1)

he gave

see

wTill^^
Uj^oand

his blood to drink

also 2

law

asked

for

"c^beforeGod

"

J^r^^

(3) |v\s

crucified

1:48.

(or shall have

a

asked) him

literal translation of the

Aorist.

(2) jovX (jt:^VlilLoa?

.

was

established (Aph. 25:5),

was

King 6:32; Jer. 1:5; John

(Matt. 6:S),is probablymeant

Greek

before he

(Aph. 222:5).

"*ouiJal^|-^i
|J^before ye

"

jooi,
see
" 127.

Imperfect.

IjcaicJ"a-jfl^
beforethe
Pji^

Rem.

certain.

prophecies.

such
particle

1.

as

promises.

b. In
Note.

is looked upon

the event

(1) When

"

^r^^?

"

spakewith

him

(Aph.2:35 ult.).

^r" ^^f"^^^^

]o!jiJ?
"C|-o^

^^^

beforethe

conceived in the womb

loorld

was

(Lk. 2:21).

(John. 17:5).

ELEMENTS

146

2. The

of the

use

except as

SYRIAO

["114.

Imperfect for the present indicative

-s

doubtful,

imitation of the Hebrew.

occasional

an

OF

givesas examples Jud. 5:8 and Job. 4:18; "[Thiemann gives

John. 4:13; Philips1 Sam. 2:8 (=Subjunct(?)comp. TJhl. 181 Rem. 2)
and
Is. 43:17
and Cowper make
Perfect or
(which last Uhlemann
Duval

Preterite).
3. The

Imperfectis sometimes

Note.

This

and

"

of the

use

Imperfectis especially
common.

Imperfect(continued).

jSlet no

^aJ?liaJ^]

(1)

forbid them (Ad. 12:3).

man

let this my daughterlive (Ad. 14:5).

]?oi|I"Z

s*Z^

iJoiQj
ioaO

let there be

light(Gen. 1:3).

o^^9 iiisc,-D
jV?sfj\.o9iZ )]be

(2)

have

passedaway

^os^jziJtake
Bern*

no

(Ad.

not

as

which
former generations

ult.).

22

thought(Matt.6:31).
his brother shall take his

oiZ"l3)""oixm|wsiaj

"

in conditional

See " 138.

sentences.
hypothetical

" 114. The

1.

used for the future Indicative.

wife (Matt.22:24).

Vs every saa-ifice
should be salted withsalt
I ^Vv^C^ ]"w"4""?

^Kk^^^
.

(Mk. 9:49).
"^Uo

'^Z]? "c^

I shall ask of thee

2.

"4^

cci

^22

thou Shalt

giveto

me

whatsoever

(Sindban 1:17).

(1) '^oajz thou mayest eat (Gen. 2:16).

i^

^|j ^)
^1
(2) jicp

TnV

adoLl

who

can

but

one

now

one

man

may

(Spic.Syr.6:21).
wonder

Syr.47:6).
(Spic.

say? (Rev. 20:9).

]^fS"\J)ZLi \lli2^
a

say

may

\Lt]\^

Syr.45*6).
rely (Spic.

on

which

can
ofpossessions

ELEMENTS

" 114.]

of the variations for mood

Most

Imperfectis used
(1) Always for the third
(2)
" 112.
Rem.

the

for

the

expressedby

Imperfect.

Imperative.
except in the

person,

mentioned

cases

under

negative, except in the

mentioned

cases

in

2.

(2),Bern.

Imperativeexpressed in Englishby ^^shair,^^shoulcV

The

"

I47

2.

3 (2), Rem.

Always

SYRIAC.

are

for the

1. The

" 112.

OF

"as fo", ^^has to^^"c.

be classed here.

may

(1) To

Imperfectis used for the

express permission.

(2) To

express

2. The

3. (1)

Potential

possibility.
I^Ali.
^

v*Laik?

of

some

the

I wish
v^Zol^v-DQ."L4,|

peoplewho

\ts.htn-r^A^-^
might

with

are

the evil

to leave tvith thee

(Gren.33:15).

me

(Ps. 7:9).

cease

now
j"4.oi
li'^jVin^.i^a^ ]bj^z ]?j^ "^TJjj

journey of three days

into the ivilderness

I^J!:;:*:^
^'f^ v^A^fij-o
tt-^^ ^Svil

(2)

word

beforethee,my

il^?

eia.Ji:i poi
to his

go

(Ex. 3:18).

thy

servant

speak

(Gen. 44:18).

Lord

ouA.aJ

let

would

we

restore the soul

^^z^cnJ.

of thisyouth

body (1 King. 17:21).

1^5 l^ioL!^
v^,."iik]o
andIwillmaketheeagreatpeople(Gen.l2:2).

(3)

"^^i:^?l"wL.^v^(
Oj.q:^^.iopo
^1 \\m\
and
up

see

if they have

done

accordingto

^^lm\I
the cry

ivill go
ichich has

down
come

(Gen. 18:21).

beforeme

)j| wa!^5

.^ jo^l

will show

thee,that

shall teach

(Sindban 1:16).
(4)

.OCT

tnl^

f^j

i-M

waiaaj

fs|VaaJ

^Zo-aA^uc

let us

break

let us

their bonds

(Ps. 2:3).

look at each other (2

be

.ojj let me
|j..4i|o

glad

and

King. 14:8).

rejoicein thy grace

(Ps. 31:7).
Rem.

(1)
"

.LlLo --? ^oLi^f Oh

that

we

had

died

(Num. 14:2).

ELEMENTS

148

'^J ]^l2V^^jo^I^?

beforethee (Gen.
(2)
"

your

(3)

^-i^^^

(4)

^^

v4lQL

"

"

^^^

aX

07i fAaf 1/e had

^?

Wot(/d[ that

,^

^9

heard

peoplehad

0 that wy

,-:"owioLA

^^^^

,^L

all

of

the

prophets(^um. 11:27).

people were

live

might

(Job. 13:5).

peace

|loJ l^t^? I^iol^ou^

Lord^

that Ishmael

IS).

17:

^iuAiao?
^iwcoi ^-Lql-zLa.
held
altogether

[" 114.

usot-A,]Oh

SYRTAC.

OF

^ifi Oh

^5

that

me

(Ps.81:14).

would

one

hear

me

(Job. 31:35).
iJa-i?
"^| fa^s*^

^? ,-Lc Oh

wsou.

that I had

wings like a

dove

(Ps. 55:7).
(5)
"

Ijlfl-^
^ lis?^2j

that

clean

thingcould

o%d

come

(Job. 14:4).

unclean

of an

Oh

olio

."iJ::^)^
W-^?

^^"^^

olitf

that I

Oh

might have

request

my

(Job. 6:8).
(6)
"

gi\?\A"|^?
-^'1^ |Joi jiaill^
hands

delivered this people into my

\i^'i^Jj-r^i*^?
\:^h\::)
in the land (2 Sam.

(7)
"

fib-i05i

^a.^
lj-"t-^

"

."^~"^? ^?

Oh

that

^oiik Oh

^cn

^-"-Stwould

that

we

express

wish.

(2) To express

prayer.

(3) To

express

intention.
or
determination,

(4) To

express

"a

self excitement

Optativeis often

had

judge

hearkeningto

my

died (Ex. 16:3).

that thou wouldst hear

(1) To

The

me

(Rev. 3:15).

that thou wast

Imperfectis used for the Optative

"

they had made

cold

3. The

Rem.

had

one

(Jud. 9:29).

thai thou wast

Ijf1^^^f0

"^T*SV4"

that

(Is.48:18).

commandments
2.

Would

15:4).

^j"03^ ij| ^1^^?

Rem.

Would

"^

toward

denoted

me

(Gen. 23:13).

certain line of conduct."

and phrases
by such particles

ELEMENTS

" 114.]
as

As

the

Bern.

4.

STJUAC.

I49

oll^c ("p';
,-lsoand ,.siik
'^12),
^lao,^a-ik, ^AJ
^lao.
the
examples show,
Perfect,Imperfector Participle
may be

^oi^Af

cX,

^"00

the kind

used, accordingas

see

OF

2.

auxiliaryverb j^.

The

"

of action varies.

be used

may

to express

wish,

" 129:3.

\j] \^r
.^mjq]?

(1)

Ij|

270:5; John.
T^A
li-^l?

(2)

3:3. 4.

I m"aV^""

come

am

the Messiah

see

if thou

that

,-ic

they may

r^Z]9 who

oooi

from

are

coming

from

(Add. 2:6).
(Ez. 20:26).

(Ex. 8:8).
sacrifice
this account, that

^aiSioL^r^ .ci^ksLJ?^.^1:^0on
he restrained

justify
thyself
(Aphr.

'todestroy(Matt. 5:17).

l."^gSothat they might know

s^^D^o

canst

5, 15:4).

|-a^o5
^c*|-"fcJ?

afar to
Bern.

persuade thee (Aphr. 345:1).

|J wX55]Z5 J

itn^v

I ivould

their sins

they may

(Jos.Sty.6:2. See also Gen.

27:7 ;

Aphr. 217:2, 20:18).

Bern. 2.

h^^] "*1

"

Bern. 3.

"

v^j^

"

4.

ttn^l

If

permit

me

(Jos.Sty.76:5).

to send

y-as)hring out thy son

w^J) |3no

w"f^ he

began to

.tiS^V^l;^v.^a^^

I].^?
V

"

that he may

could pass

man

die

(Jud.6:30).

(Matt.8:28).

o],n^\ J-^^he began to preach (Matt. 4:17, 11:7).

wnaa?

Bern. 4.

no

t".

ZoiaJ

i^M

miaV

|3he

"^Zii?J-m^aV |3it

drive out

^"J} |]no
cannot

man

see

who

can

serve

(Matt. 6:24).

(John. 3:3).

is not able to

wSoL^ |3? ,-^ V.*a4Lo?

(Mk. 14:15).

give (John. 15:4).

is too

weak

to

avoid

stealing

(Spic.Syr. 5:7).
4. The

or

Subjunctive.
The Imperfectis the form generally
used to
dependentmood. It is used especially:
"

express the

Subjunctive

ELEMENTS

150

first verb

the

(1) When

OF

SYKIAC.

translated

be

may

f" 1J5,

by

of

one

our

modal

auxiliaries.
the second

(2) "When

action of the first,

see
Rem.

"Waw

"

verb

Comp.

2.

occasionally
? V^^lao
may

and

used

The

"

be used

to introduce

conjunctionbefore the Subjunctivemay

be omitted.

Gr. " 142c.

Ges. Heb.

Rem,

3.

After

"

verbs

many

the

4.

Subjunctive
may

The

"

be used after

" 115. The

p.p..*

.p

f":Ldo

liio|?
^^
"t^|i)_
%^
]js[ii

take

me

be

WA.J.S

i^cU

(Sind.3:11).

(Spic.Syr. 1:11).

)]be

.oaLA-Z

"cu^.i"
^01
iLc-ki*

^o3i

VjiVy.

oooi

L2]

Syr. 48:13).
greatness(Spic.

show

(Addai 22:3).

(Addai 22:4).
captive
(Matt. 5:21).

not at all

(Matt. 5:34).

\ilet us

(Spic.
Syr.48:1 4).

(Spic.Syr.10*21).

not kill

shaU

)]swear

\sf^"^f^f2

say and

ye not led

their

be obedient to the dominion

not harden

"^o^uoi|3thou

,^ ^]Z

show

let US

let us

]^H2 |J let him

v.Za^

I say to thee

(Gren,1:7).
|o3iJ let it be dividing

;|Zn'^\v^S '^Jac"^.4J

)Li^

adjectives.

Imperative.

whatever

son

my

.ooIj let them

.^oiZos?

5.

Infinitive may

(Jos. Sty.16:15).

war

J^
s*-f"
i^^ltell

4.

Subjunctiveor

indifferently.

Rem.

3.

result of the

" 137:4.

Rem.

2.

or

Subjunctive.

the

1.

the purpose

expresses

not

sleepas

others

(1 Thess. 5:6).

farewell(Acts 23:30).
be
le ye

faithful(Rev. 2:10).
ready (Matt. 5:48).

^.fcl
H^oat

enter with me

(Addai 32:19).

STKIAC.

OE

ELEMENTS

" 116.]

,-^ p|.i^jLoai |Jlet it not be lurdensome

fOhS] r^H^
6.

^^^tA

"

|]be

.o"^o(ji

,^1"nql

get

"oaj

of the verb

form

for the second person,

2. For

commands

Imperfectis used,see
The Imperfectmay
see

under

let

us

and

go

still(Mk.

called

let

Imperative,see
positivecommands

admonitions

in the firstand

" 114.

pass

ws

the

night

4:39).

in

" 48, is used

only

only.
third persons,

the

1.

be used also for commands

negativecommands

in the second person,

of jocnand the

our

2.

Imperativeis expressedby means

of a verb, see " 127. 4 (1).
participle
sometimes

context

See " 116.

"lef\

compels us
See

5.

Tlie Active

is used
Participle

1. A

state,or

2. A

series

action

an

of

actions

to denote
as

states

frequentative
Imperfect).
3. A state conditioning
another

^lin^^

are

ice

jViNs ^^i\ii
0

to look?

worlds

^f

saying beforeyou
"c-""9

U?

^^v\i

25.

"

continuing.
to
(corresponding

the Hebrew

verb.

(Matt. 11:3).

exist

(Ad. Sp. 14:11).

.aiuio^Jj) ji^jo
^^]? "cj^anythingthat
am

Syriacparticiple

Agrell'sSupp. Syn. p.

viewed
or

to translate

Active.
Participle

" 116. The

(1) a.

of the Perfect

of the

form

6. The

the root of

Imperativefrom

" 112. 3 (2),Rem.

or
adjectives,
participles
the participle
or
adjective,

be used with

Imperative of |qoimay

instead of the

5. A

Imperfect,
(exceptthose coming

in the

are

below).

4. The

1.

(Gal. 6:9).

" 114. 1.
3. All

by

and

up

and then
or

us

(Addai 42:15).
looJcing

ye not

be
j-^l

(Jos.Sty 29:11). ^J|

1. The

to

abiding(Addai 41:16).

he ye

.c^-ooi

t^tVi n

151

I have

said

ana

(Ad. Sp. 26:3).

whatsoever

thou

dost not love

(Sind. 1:18).

ELEMENTS

152

b. oiJ,.xas jjl Viijiic

OF

SYRIAC.

[fy^

["

also I receive his commandment

l^m N-e)now

(Over. 172:5).

Ij^ Ujc^|?cnthis has

L:^

PI jicliJ/nnow

.02^
^

jk

"

I say

"^ PI 9|.^^
ascend and
-q^-

(Acts 5:38).

to you

(2) a. ^*"sa-4"|
"c|..o
thy brother

"^

the present(Over.215:14).

unto

come

"ai^C9

afterI
IiNS"

shall rise

(John. 11:23).
wnSlig J

p)

pco

have

ascended I shall send to thee

L2]

ICO!

thou

shalt

about

am

to

(Ad. Ap. 4: 1 5).

be

Icinginstead

the

sign (Matt. 24:15).

of

him

(Sind.3:12).
b.

]z] .c2g) r^"^? po

ichen ye shall

uf^"4V |3"s^L^

thou shalt

|J[ 9^i^|J| |oibehold

see

zvash

never

I shall fend

ptf^ until
^^3^' \h,^ ^i^^TiS?

(John. 13:8).

(Mai. 3:1).
six

be

days

passing

away

(Sind.2:20).
jiw^ic\ mViS

51^ PI

|t\^\

to-morrow

I shall

bringthe youth

(Sindban 2:9).

1^^?

pca-k jooi ,^

UJitil the time

of

ivar

should

come

(Jos.

.Sty.64:11).
(3) a. 131^ lc(n qSsn
V

was

i^aSaf
i-i-^

for they icere

cooi

cc(ji

they were

(Mart. 1:91, 3:99.1).

I^fi^oiJ
"c^

b.

eating(Sind. 27:4).

at the place where

OLS? "..(n]i^jso|.^
^^4w.c^io

to be killed

see

him (Sind.2:4).
teaching

Vs

|coi l^o

and

began

and

continued

to

(Greek Impeifect)everythingclearly(Mk. 8:25).

V
,^^"\"
^

hhL.Ai"D

al;k:a:iwA|
were

]P-^ P^V^

heard when

for

lovg

'\b\:\%).
theyprayed {K^h..
time

it

ivas

firmlybelieved

(Over.'22 5: 15).
those
^tl'^pac;^^,S(3i

who

were

(John. 2:14).
selling

ELEMENTS

154

^"nvv^

3. (1)

^j]
'

,^ while he

coi

Io

COI

^1-. ,~s

01

SYRIAC.

OF

[" 116.

speaking(Gen. 29:9).

teas

t-^i'^^

and broughthim
(si.^jd\o

to

Ahgar,

himselfhioiving(Add. 6:3).

Addai

]^,yifS

|Z1? ^^ik-soand

|coi

^oialc?Q-c ,"-"

all who

beforehim unwillingly(L'omilia di Giacomo

]ai^\i ^?A^

and

o-asJo

r*

they

di

Saruq. 150).
God

praising

out

icent

bowed

came

(Jos. Sty.26:14).

v*all^ \\m
(2) a. wSfibI?

he

(Mark 2:14).
{who was) sitting

Levi

saw

tr/iosoet-er
is "a^en(M-^ois)sfeaZiw^(Prov.
6:30).
wSil^?,-i.Zi^5 }.1-.|

"ct^]^c

aw(Z Ae

the

angel of

the

saw

Lord

standing

(Num. 22:31).
c.

^-"l^- .osi^ou.
ikh]I

w^J

4.

01.^

have made

will Id him go

you

to

-^"''
l-ijsjas

AUi

iLc "^

must

we

look

fc^ both groto

pn'^A"

^^-^'

judge him (Aphr. 220:14).

together(Matt. 13:30).

Zef ^7iePemaws

wX2-auL

(Mai. 2:9).

accursed

(Sind.8:13).

^-*i-?s-"i-^ they have begun

.cou"9Z

5.

|j| I

"

ichy loould

he die?

^o

(Jos. Sty.77:6).

(1 Sam.

^ij^ajLo

20:32);

(Lk. 7:20).

3. A

denote a state.
participle
may
another verb. The participle
is usuallyprecededby
(1) Conditioning

,.L or

1^

and

forms

(2) Limiting a
a.

It may

b. Or

be

the

c.

participle
may

another
5. The

in Arabic

down
sitting

Or it may

4. The

pronoun,

precededby

(Compare
(as he was)

or

noun

be

an

? and

when:
form

used

be

of

clause

adverbial

an

L^U^

time,see

" 137:2.

"

an

as

an

jo

(see Wright Arabic

adjectiveclause.
accusative

i^r*
Gram.

of state

or

dition.
con-

passed by Zaid,

Vol.

II,p. 122, sq.).

objectivecomplement.

is frequently
used
Participle

as

the

objectivecomplement of

verb.

Participle
may

" 114. 3, Rem.

1 and

be used to denote the various moods.

" 115.

6.

Compare

ELEMENTS

IITJ
I 117,]

" 117. The

1.

givenfor the righteous(1

p^

ttiS? 101 behold the

|,Qiil""
IA"i
2.

Passive

163

Participle.

P l^alol |.j|.a^?
u"u"u"? ].l^^]as

"aiJO
not

SYBIAC.

OF

1 the soul

l-o^-?^01

--icoi

sea

Tim.

it is ivritten: the law

was

1:9).

is disturbed

(Overheck 384:16).

strangled(id.385:8).

is

^lioiwiiio
j-i-v.jj for

the covenant

was

not

sealed

(Aphr. 28:8).
O

pLsd

t^j^icA^ad!
In.tAnp],-.|

Zoai

3. (1) 01.1^j.^-ci^
jz-f.*^]
hymns
oi-ik

made

were

"cjio whatsoever

tnS?

been ivritten thus

him

by

shall

have

(Ad. 3:16).

(Jos. Sty.52:1).
been

done

by

him

(2 Cor. 5:10).

(2) i.-^ t^ ^f""

^^
4.

liL"|as
'^i-^JjaA?

pi ,-"^|I

possess

^t'NinZ?tr^o

^bT^Z
^o2wJ]
)Jl^ ^"
22em.

"

oi^

books

*1-^

(Spic.Syr. 16:22).

(Ad.

23

ult.).

having gatheredivater (Lk. 14:2).

01.1k^iNoHA'bearingthem

21:20).

(Mk. 6:55).

Ae troubled the water

^^-J!lto

"

(John. 5:4).

^''^^l-^i
j-".s?Irewemfter all that he has done{\ Sam.
are

Syr. 18:17).
mindful (Spic.

^Srn\^? "c,.ifi
2UJi^ nothing to be blamed

6.

(Spic.Syr. 13:8).

thee

(Ps. II. 12).

j^^.**
surroundingit (Lk.

r^? ^r^

by

have heard

we

ye trust

^"wJ|^|...0L^ye

Bern.

read

(Ad. 4:7).

frwsf

}.iLa^jcoi'^"po
5.

were

be blamed

(1 Tim.

(Ad. 26:18).

nlVitqiViS

to be believed

,^Lsi^ioto

be

(Overbeck 54:9).

opened (Ad. 14:18).

4:4).

15:2).

KLBMKNTS

156

7.

],is

8.

1^1

"

A"nS
^^
-

clothed in
tvounded

OF

SYRIAC.

[" US.

Byssus (Ez. 9:2).

(Barh. 170:19

in the hand

[Uhl.]).

passive
participle
represents
fl.The
]oai
participle

the result of an

2. With

this

forms

action

as

continuing.

kind of pluperfect.
See " 127.1

(2).

3.(1) The

subjectprecededby ^ is often put after the passive

logical
participle.
(2) A logical
objectmay be used as the grammaticalsubject.
4. Some
of the form \ "Sq
used in an active sense
are
as
particles
well

as

passive.

^The

Bern.

"

5. Peculiar

so
passiveparticiple

is the

use

of the

used governs

an

of
passiveparticiple

accusative.
verbs like j^s?and

?oi^ '^to remember^ \

6. Sometimes

the

is used like a gerundive.

passiveparticiple
Eeflexive participles
Rem.
used in this sense.
are
7. Passive participles
of verbs which take two accusatives,
take
"

accusative after them.

second

8. Passive

participles
may

" 118,
1. pa.M9
-p

take afterthem

an

accusative of specification.

as Nouns.
Participles

friend,
p
...

f""Vi*n pillar.

]L^fS

bird,

\ll^j
shepherd.
2.

'^-"^

Vsl

eatingof my

bread

fearersof thy name

.^Vi^ y*^"-""5
blessed
l-.i^?^OTa.a-"^

.Qj?

J^]
I^ifts

Ci^? auL^
3.

the

they are

(Ps. 41:9).
(Ps. 61:5).

be the Lord

flesheaters (Spic.7:15).

blessed of the Lord

]1qA^^ J^aLdeniers

(Ps. 37:22).

(Gen. 24:31, 26:29).

{unthanhful)(2 Tim.
of beneficence

^JsJysL ^rioj^lyringwith

males

(I Tim.

1:10).

3:2).

" 119 .]
4.

ELEMENTS

U"o9

]Lj^

OF

STEIAC,

I57

wanderingspirit(Is.19:14).

]LS"!^nSr
3iZa^^? b?/whose acceptedprayer

\^1m erHvg

^I^

(Addai

heathen

42

ult.).

1. Some

2.

have become
real
participles
used in construction
are
Participles

3. Some

though

receive
participles

the

4. The

1.

itself remains
participle

is sometimes
participle

(1) a.

^alcZ

hJ!^

^3u99Mo
^^t

substantives.
before

nouns.

between
preposition

" 119. The

(Aphr. 454:19).

and the noun,

them

in construction.
used

as

attribute.

an

Infinitive Absolute.

thou shalt

a-.5?"^

ice

T\'=^^viao
a.J:iks"^

surely die (Gen. 3:2).

chastened (I Cor.

are

11:32).

'^5"^ concerning God

]si.'!^]

they

are

doubtivg (Spic.Syr.2:25).
h"

qJULm^oCsc

"al* ,-La-(n only believe

(Spic.Syr.2:13).

""""j.aLo
s"""i.s flewswiftly(Dan. 9:21).
.

Q^j.i!i^
|001

(2)

^Il^jL^

i^iN) for teachers

4/

2.

are

1. (1)"

wr"\""No

imprisoned and

at times stoned

|Lt\i
V^-^S

to kill at all

Paul

(2)"

0^5

l^nSnm

(Sim. Sty.295:24
1. Tlie infinitive is used

of the verb.

at times

(Spic.Syr. 17:20).
sons

of men

sleep

sltep(Aphr. 170:12).

the fast that

0^^?p^c^
ouD

was

(Aphr. 300:20).

when the
I^J-4/]?cil^j]s*lij^-"-sLj-fc,?
\:i^
this

i-i^|js!!i^

asJced questionstheydo not ask them.

^^r*" rr^l-^" r^l^ ^V^

Bern,

0^1i^

COl

the

theyfasted(Aphr. 49:12).
folly tvith

which

they have

sinned

[Nold.]).

absolutelyin order

to

the meaning
intensify

ELEMENTS

15"

OF

[" 120.

SYEIAC.

(1) a. Before the verb.

after tlie verb.

h. Sometimes

(2) In contrasted

the finite verb the infinitive is

2. "Without
Rem.

of the

Instead

1. (I)
"

from

the

idea

of the root

stand

statements.

same

or

is sometimes

is to be further modified

an

abstract

noun

when
used, especially
when

or

the

infinitiveswould

two

together.

(2) This abstract

noun

precedeand

can

4\n\

(1) |3o obai^l

a^Ls".^lk

again to
(2) )ln\i\

^^

he

"-nSn\

nS\i\

by ?.

helongethnot

to

Israel

(Aphr. 359:7).
build

began to
|3he

cannot

(Jos. Sty. 24:11).

he healed

(Aphr. 136:4).

saying (Jon. 3:1).

we
are
^jL,-."^

(4) nS4.|Vi\ nnms

,

with the verb

(2 Corr. 11:30).

necessary

oLlk ^.aI^ it

V^jeAuj]w"oZ

^.iaa.*:^
OAioli^^^ftlk

(3) ^jJ^

if to glory is

he assembled

be connected

Infinitive Construct.

" 120. The

1.

Absolute

Infinitive

cognate root

found.
occasionally

cut

ready to

stand

(2 Cor. 5:10).

offby sinning(Jos. Sty.20:15).

by making (Gen. 2:3).

(5) at?A4Vi\

|v\t" "^| as

yf\)\ ^V^n\

dream

saI;;;^
]oenJ J

are

though I

to he dissolved,

shall have

to die

with

thee

(Matt. 26:35).

^-".ll
]?oiPf hut
jicj^^al*.

this cannot

easier is it to do

to

good than

nnftViN? ,_lo

((ren.4:13.
2. (1) IILd

nVnnVi^

from
keeponeself

.^(s\]^b
my

"^ZnNnw

Compare

he said

sin

(Jos. Sty.5:20).

evil (Spic.Syr. 6:10).

is too

Jon. 4:3).

to raise up

children

(Matt. 3:9).

great

to

forgive

ELEMENTS

" 121.]

"^A."i{^
^"4.nv:^

to kill my

V^t~^?that he
i^SViN j-"L:u

l^^iJ
gi^^r.^to
(2) ^-^qi| nSVi\
The

1
.

to make

infinitiveconstruct

subjectof

(2) As

the

objectof

(Ps,40:14).

(Gen. 8:21).

(lit.
for the making of them) (Aplir.
319:5).

alwaystakes ^before

it. It may

be used

:
"

verb.

the purpose

(3) To denote

I59

verb.

SYRIAO.

ready to deliver battle (Jos.Sty.18:10).

was

them

the

soul

the earth

curse

(1) As

OP

result

or

or

of

manner

action.

an

Compare

" 137. 3, 4.
(4) As

gerundive.

jcoi,but

lJ\ and

(5) With

the

Sjc,in which

comparative
"

precededby

the relative ?.

2. (1) Like

(2) Like

finite

any

it

noun,

any

" 100, Rem.

]gv^ li^God

take

can

]ZLi] Zj^]"

ivho

egn

"can^\

and

the

ivith them

oi^s

also Mt. 27:49; Acts

(2) jiJ-.^oi-Ls

LaIs

^^MlsZZ

an

govern

object.

the

genitive.

the Verb.

(Gen. 3:2).

(Ex. 32:1; John.

5:3).

j-2i"ooi9?
lL-""the

troopsof Romans

dispersedthemselves (Jos. Sty.47:20)

rest

of

assemblyrose
the army

26:13).

the whole
J

is

(Gen. 1:2).
said

the whole

the
)Lum9 ci-sj-A, c"jl^

aiXs
IZj.^

was

woman

had

nV^n

the infinitive clause

pronominalsuffix in

.o(n.iAL5
o5oiJ:;^sZ]

oooi

ivere

denote

2.

Subjectof

the earth

2. (1) 1^^ cyjt the peoplesaiv

-"31-^

to

(Gen. 1:1).

created

|^9|o ^nd

Zooi

case

verb, the infinitive can

" 121. The

1.

without

to'' "c.

''must'\"have
(6) After

sometimes

saw

(Lk. 23:1).
(Jos. Sty.54:18,

cried (Jonah
^2} Q:L^each

see

1:5).

cityassembled (Acts 13:44).

ifthe whole

church be assembled

(1 Cor. 14:23).

ELEMENTS

IgQ

O091

["121.

]c0i|Z|
1.^4.^,

followingafterhim

of the peoplewere
aC^

AC.

SYRI

]-^^ oihL^
^^iSno ll-^-^

^pb0)o
(4) fL fM

OF

^jj^li^k
Q^i-^

and

the multitude

crying(Acts 21:36).

after another began

one

for

to him

to say

(Matt. 26:22).

fL ^
(5)

"

aC^

they say
^^.^v]

to him

hy

one

(Mk. 14:19).

one

looi13^^01 ,_lD ]r-"

not oneofthesethingshappensiSjyic.
Syr.1 4:5).

should

3. (1) \^

see

(Deut. 1:35).

the land

iio when
Qi-"1ZZ|?

]f4^ a"(ji-*
(2) jooi1^

the waters

|VVi4^iAe
i" him

ous

troubled

are

heavens gave

rain

(John. 5:7).

(Jos. 5:18).

life(John. 1:4).

teas

|o3iJ |3o and

\l'^-fic
l?'p^

there shall not be Utter absinthe

(?)

(Ezek. 28:24).
4.

(71-^

by

V nS

ana
|Zf."^'|c i^JL^otto

psalms

and

hymms

made

were

(Jos. Sty.52:1).

him

l"yiJ3^ ]^"iii*^^
(31^
X

Greeli letters were

^"uio

written

it (Jos.

on

Sty.66:10).
5. (1) fiacf^^!"^ 0|-^

wH^^coio

^j-"i-J^ Patricius

and

(Jos. Sty. 52:14).

Amid

"^a-L^|-o

cooi

nabas

abode

I^jmCo _-?

o-o-o

in Antioch

wrs.i^as But

other

Mary

came

ocno

famine

and

jj] ,-:iCJ53 and

l^o.* .ci^A^

and

B far-

Magdalene

and

the

(Mk. 28:1).

Icol "^i^jo and

V^j-cojzoiacopLaao |Ji.c]
the

Paul

(Acts 15:35).

(2) 1-^^]"c-j.ico ]"^.J^,^^

"G-jiao jLzfMary

and

Hypatius beseiged

wsra^o

the

we

and
pestilence

arise,I

and

the
he

tvhen
war

were

the

earthquake

(Jos. Sty. 1:4).

(Jos. Sty.29:13.

17).

^"Ji thou and Joseph have concealed the day

92:3; Lk.
(LegendsofSt.Mary25:3.SeealsoJ.S.

2:48

;S.S.31:1).

ELEMENTS

162

the

7. When

subject of

^^^

*^

ou^

"^nLo

it is in the first or

that it may

.ckiifc
^]J-13c and

it should not le weary

grievedwith

hf") -^

see

also Gal. 1:9; 2 Tliess. 3:13;

"^^^v:v

LJ]lc I

**!:^|JiiojJto

let them

person.

(Deut. 6:24).
grievous

death

*V

generation(Heb. 3:10,

(Gen. 48:2).
letters (Neb.

2:7).

(Phil.3:1).
soul is

V-jj my

^oi

sorrowful even

(Matt. 26:38).

iJit is

"^Av^^

(Lk. 18:1).

to them

Ephr. 3:13).

for me

it is not irksome

me

that

to Jacob

write

|vcr^ ^.A^sli^ ov^

IZaia^

\^^

teas

o-o-il
they announced

y^lk .Q-c^^
jZj-ri

unto

us

painful to Jonah and it was

"01

4. (1)

second

(Jon. 4:1).

to him

3.

he loellwith

i\ h^fSiit was

.In

it is

personalpronoun,

happened (Lk. 10:13).

and
^^ wr:|-^o

2.

ImpersonalVerbs.

" 122.

^^iV=

[" 122.

is
participle

except when
usuallynot expressed,

1.

SYEIAO.

OF

not

possible(Jos. Sty.46:6).

it has
1-fcL.g
i-A-T

escaped thy knowledge (Jos.

not

Sty.15:16).
it
jJ^ic
(2) ^oiCjJk*)^

is in his power

so
lo3iJ?j}"\i^a\

'B.em. iSsiaia^ ^^
"

s.4"fiq

(Spic.Syr. 5:13).

it is necessary

that it should he

better for me
itj,s

to die

hl\LA t-^^1-i^sifor certainlyit has

5.

(Matt. 26:54).

(Jon. 4:3).
been

manifested(Jos.

Sty.2:2).
^^

it has
jmcJz?
z"*^

"2^ '^jiioA?
"Rem.
"

^\

]-"^ax?
.oJJ OA,?

as

we

been commanded
have heard

me

by thee (Jos.Sty.3:21).

(Spic.Syr. 16:22).

tramplershave trampled them (Nah. 2:3).

ELEMENTS

"123.]
|3the
^-A."^

|^a^5

die

man

of the

followingforms

out

(Is.16:10).

(Num. 6:9).
(Jos. Sty.49:8).

has been issued

a command
pi^Q.s j-os-^l

The

163

treader shall not tread

Jo if a

|"uiloZa.iaJ

SYRIAO.

OF

verb

used

are

impersonally.
Compare

" 64. 9"11.

1. The

third masculine

2. The

third feminine

3. The

third

4. The

participles.
feminine

(2) The

masculine

5.

"

singular.
singular.
be used in this

also,may
Adjectives,

Frequently the passiveis

Bern.

with

singular.

plural.

(1) The

Rem.

singular.

"

Instead

the

in

impersonalverb.

an

impersonal construction

of the

subjectfrom

used

"

^
1. (1) ll^

" 123.
he took

w^mj

The

he
]^L2] ]y"t
]z-f,tAjt,

(2) nSnj

not received

nn4.

(4) ^-A^? tOJoi

occasionally

meet

saw

of the Hebrew
in the Peshito
in Deut.

oftener,

and

the

22:8.

the Verb.

(Luke. 9:47).

child

woman
beautiful

(Sind.4:9).

knowledgefrgm
]"^t"*i

the true wisdom

(Spic.Syr.2:22).

who would
(3) wjJJJi-iTji?

^"3)]

Object of

y ]9i-4,i
l^wiosu*
^

they have

we

root.

same

Generallythis is a literal translation

is dropped
however, the Hebrew
participle
subjectis unexpressedor expressedby {."J)as
Note

impersonalsense.

blame

(Spic.Syr. 6:1).

man

not
|3oand suffered

man

j-^r-sT^ ii^^Lli^oand

(Lk. 8:51).

three

of these Persians

he

pierced

(Jos. Sty.68:4).
2. (1)

]1fZ]f^?that

he

2^iij5
|"uc;i*^wa

might see
have

3:15, 4:11, et al.).

the end

received

(Matt. 26:58).

letters

(Jos. Sty. 1:1,

see

also

ELEMENTS

164

(2)

w^] ]\^y ]n^ Gody no

iLci"oaZa.n"1m

L^cn

hath

man

[" 123.

(John. 1:18).

seen

thou
deficiency

m^

(Jos.Sty.
suj^plying

wast

).jl1a!:^
g-ciasItheypersuaded the

multitudes

jzozj)1^331

the

also Jos.

(4)

SYRIAO.

See also 3:12, and Matt. 27:42).

3:9.

(3)

OF

^'^1

ly^i,js

satv

Sty.3:14, 18:5, and

t^"N^ ^n
J^o

L:i")^

when

and

hast thou

me

See

signs (Jos. Sty.3:17.

Matt. 26:72, 27:30).

r\ Jesus,ye

(Matt. 27:20).

seeking(Matt.28:5).

are

begged(Jos.Sty.3:12.

See

also

Mt. 26:48, 27:32).

Rem.

should destroy
Jesus (K"tt 27:20).
^? "^o-^l^hutthatthey
^Oj-caJ?

"

(5) )"r(inN^eju.jMA'Oand he threw

jJoi *#oi.aJZ
JiQ^L^s
P

jJ

when

Hem.

"

(7)

ot^

JVS4.0

L^aut

^r^r*8 ^^

licJced
(A-phr.
hloodthedogs
183:16).
peace

have I given (Mai. 2:5).

wof stubbornness

the silver

(Aphr. 177

end).

(Matt. 27:6).

fAey c7osp"ithe mine (Jos. Sty.68:13.

See

Sty.21:18, 5:17; Matt. 26:51, 57:69, 27:59).

also Jos.

ai^

]|SaS

thou hast said this (Jos.Sty.5:5).

lifeand

^^^^
^^^^y

li^iitS
^fficjAfflo and

]}1I

L^cm

beheld Satan

otlikh]Jl
,-"" a7id

(Jos. Sty. 68:9, see

(8)

|JLi*

"^tnn^ni^f/ieytook
jnfiT^S

Eem."]1S^

(Aphr. 520:18).

otlk^9 (nic^his
own
"*"icJ5j"Iiifc

^aJ|

(Mt. 27:5).

he told this word

(6) oZj^l "pjL.^ |Joiin thy zeal

i nSn

the silver

down

oi-.^.i"J oLicii

i|\4\

he

as

also Jos.

was

(Lk. 10:10).
dragging

the corpse

aivay

Sty.4:11; Syr.Spic.6:13).

he would

take with him

the dead

body (Jos.

Sty.68:7).
ss2g,"^J!^o and
1. When
may

the

be before

me

it may
objectis indefinite,
or

after the

all meaniiig,,hebuilt

(Deut. 4:14).

thou didst command

verb,

house^' may

that
occur.

be with

is the

or

without

!bkand

followingconstructions

ELEMENTS

" 124.]
(1) jL^

OF

SYEIAO.

155

jln.

(2) lis |L,i^.

lis.
(3) |a.^xl^
(4) lisiL.^::^..
2. When

ohjectis definite and direct the following

cases

the

meaning ,,hebuilt

arise

the house^\

(1) ]L.j^ lis.

(2) lis IL.JD.

(3) fb.M^

lis.

(4) lis l^-^sli..

Bern.

"

The

object with iu

the sentence

connect

(o) ]L*j^

"

does
participle
it by means
of 1^.

(7) ]AA,nS
"

precedes.

|"ui^.

The

but governs

Bern.

with that which

which
put before the particles

^ovxls*

(6) ^ouiJLs
Rem.

be

may

The

not

take the

pronominalsuffix directly

See (7) Kemark.

^au"J.s.

takes
participle

the

pronominal suffix justas

construction (6). See (6) Remark.

]L^:^.
(8) y"oi-iis

"^

" 124. The

1. flilik
cjLoj

ci^

2.

,_Li"
but

.j^l ^9

01^ jooi

^-

but

.Qjji

^?

-^ that

I^wls:;^
^b^L^]

oai

was

Verb

with

they said
ive

an

to Mm

said to him

due to him

.oali. to you

Indirect

Object.

(Matt. 27:4).

(Spic.Syr. 1:5).

(Jos. Sty. 3:1).

is the word

sent

(Acts 13:26).

in the

ELEMENTS

166

^'^
t^] liliD

3. 01^
4.

1;^"^ v^qiOyn\

2.

ou^ L^

The

he went

Indirect

ou^

i\o

SYEIAC.

OF

And

to Jesus what

\i] wa'Nw

for himself;*^

The

^.

objectis precededby

(Matt. 27:22).

shall I do

said to the Lord

cjic)his servants

down

[" 125.

am

(Jos.Sty.4:10).
going (Ad. 4:15).

followingconstructions

occur.

01^

'^^ he

f^f

oL^ to him

he said.

3. olI^

jicj liVS

to the Lord

2.

4.

said to him,

|{^i\oul^ j^l

he said to him

i. e. the Lord.

so-called ethical dative is of

5. The

but it

he said.

English.See "

be translated into

scarcelyever

can

in

frequentoccurrence
101

Syriac;

B,

(1),

Bern, 3.

Four

cases

The

occur.

1. Two

direct

2. Two

indirect

3. Two

objects,one

4. Three

1.

Verb

The

" 125.

"

with Two

verb may

Objects.

govern

objects.
objects.
the other indirect.
direct,
two
direct,

objects,one

indirect.

(1) |zf^mc^]J.they asked of him

|EooiicikSZI

asked him

words

sign (Aphr. 460:20).

(Aphr. 395:2).
(questions)

jjffoLaJ
lii'jo
^aa.aXI taughtyou
|j-"??
\Mho] qiSnw
See also Lk.

he has

laws and

taughthim

judgements(DQxii.A^-.h).
ofjudgment(Is.40:14.

the way

11:5, 15:22; Ex. 27:2; Lk.

and
XlLoulitfo

23:11; John. 14:26).

it loith vinegar (Matt. 27:48).

filled

JMioJoIWsi .aJ| '^cj.aJ he

wrath

More

or

will reward

them

and
indignation

role

(Matt.27:28).

(Eom. 2:8).

(2) aa-Liallawsis-^^

JMa^lhe
^)9a-. ^Qjl

they clothed

him

with

caused them to pass

over

Jordan

(Aphr.357:8).

" 125.]
Rem.

"

OF

ELEMENTS

j^Mz^c)
V^lj^n^l^^lLii*
the land

SYRIAO.

1^7

I caused the children

of Israel

to inherit

(Aphr. 20:4).

^n^\it,]o and ihey took from

]Za-(5i].^

their

me

role
glittering

(Apost.Apoc. 274:16).
(3) |^?n.^^sv

yh]^Qj|^a.M

he shoived them

the mystery

of baptism

(Aphr. 226:11).
^?4."iifl
|j.a3the

\b^

|-c| .Q-i*

show

us

the

hungry

with good things(Lk. 1:53).

fills

father(John. 14:8).

l^v^a-aifiii*
joovJ?that
^oaC^

2.

he

it

might

for food (Jos.

he to them

Sty.69:4).
^-ik

.nnN"?

wcaw

^.fJ^
.cLaJ-iJ-^js.?

otji

he hath given it
edification

3.(1)

^^1

fffSU!^4

\l^
J-*(ji5c|J

"o^'^lhe

to

for

your

(2 Cor. 10:8).

us

deliveredthe lad to Sindhan

and

^S(5u.o

that

because

he gave

wheat

the

to

(Sindb. 1 ult.).
(Jos.

Edesenes

Sty.67:14).
and
wxgaj\i=^^v^CTn\^N4.]o

v-"(jv-o
(2) |jLm oiJbii.

and

he
aiJ^ i-r^li*
|-.2".jLitf

Acts

(3)
t

13.

ISr \l!1^
the ivorld

14. 20.

life(Jos. Sty. 3:2).

he ga/ve him
made

21. 32

tn.tii,4'^\

he delivered him to Pilate (Matt.27:2).

hf^

for him

and

Matt.

wTioZ

cai

feast(Sindb.2:23, see

also

26:15).
he

again

sent his Messiah

into

(Aphr. 5:1).

1|.ns\'^oj-A.^o^cj^s

set

apart Saul for the worJc (Acts 13:2).

jj|"nSi"Sn }j|oand
^oilk
01.::^

]^?nVS\n^

I tvilldeliver himtoyou

l^o-iJoVst!::^
t^rSnnV.coovJ

heretics
receiving

to

j3 they should

not

be

baptism (Overbeck 220:19).

(4) 1^1 i-al^.o3vl^ it"^? '^^^^ ^^^

(Matt. 27:20).

(KsiiL2^:1 b).

should

deliver to them

Bar abbas

ELEMENTS

leg

Barnabas

to take this

ashamed
-'^'-^"^

5.

1^-

rule

)-^^

direct

two

of

3.

not

he

sea

o^u^kA'

(Jon. 2:3); y.^axs

(Qen. 2:2S); {.iL^^i]

|ovX |j-o
(Gen. 1:8).

Shapli'el)
may

or

take

verbs

take both

have

the

direct and

direct

two

objects.

having two
an

indirect

direct

objects,

indirect

objects.

object;the indirect

objectbeing either with

or

without

followingcases.

]iw*-s |J-"he built

(1) 01.1;*

(2) ]L.tJiei^

for him

U-"

house

)i^ a

(3) ou:;^ IAi^\

for him,

house

he built,

house he built

a house for him

(4) jfiui-a^oils.|i.r"

4. Sometimes

direct

li^.

have

with verbs

meet

take two

Speciesgoverns

the Intensive

the
objectalways taking !b^,

it. We

voice

my

firmament heaven

(Apliel

Occasionallywe
Many

should

objects.

(3) Sometimes
2.

and

for instruction (Overb. 102:15).

us

the

fishof

Either accusative may

"

Saul

me

asking,teaching,filling,
rewarding"c., may

(2) Any causative

Rem.

to

ivoman

called the

God

1. (1) Verbs

the

over

apart for

"-ailci;^
j-IsSJ
jJwe

didst hear

thou

^\V^

set

(Acts 13:2).

for tJiework

]lb^iIz^i^SvS ^

15 01

[" 126.

w*b^ G-4,cj^
^oVl.Ii^

^V^

I^1^
l^^'"*^

4.

SYRIAC.

OF

have

we

verb

for him,
he built.

having one

direct and

two

indirect

all three precededby 1^.

objects,
5.

their

before their object,

some
preposition
modified.
or
meaning supplemented,

By

means

of

" 126. Passives "c., with the

1.

x^LiL^"^^Z| thou
IjVs

hast been

|I-?ol^^-^l
they have

1^93^
with the

|^s9 ,"Sv4
Eoly

Ghost

\M^

Object.

repaid thy evil (2 Sam.

been

.oSVj^

(Acts 4:8).

verbs have

16:8).

repaida justjudgment (Aphr. 49:3).

^r*"^ ^^^^ Simon

Peter

was

filled

ELEMENTS

170

V.*^9 iilaota-*-"|Jlet the

SYRIAC.

OF

waters

[" 127.

w^l-A,]he experiencedgreat agony

(2)]^i ].CLttL^
p|.x)aaj-oszlhe

commanded

was

(Gen- 1:20).

icifh swarms

sirarm

(Sindb.3:14).
(Jos.Sty.49:8.

command

See

" 122. 5 Rem.).

the other
passive,

in the

one

^gm,

becoming

2.(1) The reflexives of many

B^ni.

under

this

4.

direct

objects,
may

in the

in the verbal form.

direct

see
(3rd fem. sing.),

object.
" 122. 2,

times
some-

object.
cognate accusative from the

objects(see

sometimes

and Passives
of such verbs

only those
1. 2

as

1. (1) jo01

"

nSw

take

Uses

same

or

]o3ili^ox

he

coi

the

toas

.'^nVS? because I

n\

l^iiS ^?

come

take two
under

he

teas

Zom

with thee

in the ivnrld

jooi^o"ol^]
Zcoi

priest(Gen. 14:18).

was

his

now

there

jibao?.colW ]ooi fi^jb^theg had

(John. 16:4).

(John. 1:14).

was
clothing

was

not

(Matt. 3:4).
question(Jon. 3:25).
place (Lk, 2:7).

direct

2 (1).

of jofli.

cunning (Gen. 3:1).

4"n

cognate accusative:

going up (Gen. 2:6).

was

\on IVi\Sr5

would

as

Icgiyol-^
was

t^om

in the active would

(2)),or such reflexives

" 127.

(2) 01

come

root.

(2) Reflexives
but

i^.?

verbs take

(I) Some

cognate

reflexive action

additional to that involved

one

impersonalverb
a

direct

two

*'fo happen to'^take

signifying

3. (1) Verbs

takes

object.

an

in the verbal form.

in the active govern

which

reflexive govern

(2) The

also govern

rule.

same

(2) Verbs

govern

subject.

P*'al involve

the

in

which

Verbs

"

the

objects
may

mentis,in the derived forms,govern

to that involved

objectadditional

an

verba

direct

two

verbs may

of such
participles

Passive

"

in the active govern

which

1.(1) Verbs

ELEMENTS

" 127.]

^ooiw^ou.

given (Matt. 26:48).

he had

I^Mo

Zooi

the earth

and

jotnjJL*owe

in him

finite verb.

4:2).

life(John. 1:4).

teas

world

made

ivas

with

(John. 1:10).

him
done

Bethany (John.

in

the enclitic form

used to

so

jooiand has

the

meaning "itW.

strengthenthe past sense

of "^|

of the

or

Sometimes, also,it emphasizesthe negativeparticle

|3.
]ooi stands before the predicatethe

2. (1) When

is written without
between

the

linea occultans.

jooiis used in the

I ttA^ViN
p^oiff

This is true

ai

is

pronounced

also when

word

and jooi.
predicate

"c., the
^^Jiappened^^

is

oi

01

CO

cnJxs

of ^was

sense

made^\

into

"came

beeing",

always pronounced.

jooi"u*| |.^ ir^\

and

Zn\iN"u4^(o

|.^|jsZooi

coij;

(Addai. 2:10).

the Messiah

they saw
^oio]}..""

delivered into their hands

b.

tillerof the ground {fa

Qu,

]oaistands after a predicate

adjective,
participle,
noun,

(2) It is often

a.

was

(Gen. 1:2).

Matt. 27:54).

Comp.

ittakes
clause,

(2) When

waste

was

saying(Jos.Sty.42:23).

).tis^"n'^ ^"\oi these thingswere

1. (1) When
even

not thus

am

]ooi,~")-DoCain

8:28.

3. (1)

hui I

\:^h\^w^^

wi'otn

occurs

171

jooiP

(2) jojiaig^]^|,\i\s ^Ae

and

SYRIAC.

\l\iiojlisoi^5

2. (1) oioZ

or

OF

all

Syria

was

(Spic.Syr. 18:8).

^^^^^^ ^^^

^Mr\t\ jooif.^1

wa5c9oi

certain

j-i-,.coi

man

for

(Matt.21:28).

Herod

had

seized John

(Matt. 14:3).
a\hL^

wi'coi

ouli^k^'ooi

wOti^^I

the Persian

had

ci^

jooi'^s-aJ?joijiwc?]

after(Matt. 27:55).
had

been

given to

King (Jos. Sty.70:10).

by

come

who
_^9
\2af^9).a!!::J;"o

him

(2)

wi'Zjjtcho

forth(Aphr. 314:4).

ff-'O

it

was

right that

he should let it well

ELEMENTS

172

jooiy"

".S(n^ZZ9

ZoCT

OF

it

STEIAC.

was

["

127.

that she should have been

necessary

given (Aphr. 234:2).

]o"njnSI

oiVnl

himself might

1"lJl"0
jZnn^jSsnN

|^2

Zooi

lest this
).:ia^?

)]9 ^Aa^ ^Ae^

iin^l

.r

]9(n|^L

cause

(Ad. 3:9).

should call forth hitter enmity

\^)^a^ )\iii\ OO01

that he

(Addai 3:6).

over

pass

jooi |^^ Abgar wished

j,^) ^j

O01?

eat bread

cott^i not

(Mk. 3:20).
(3) a.

^^tili
^^" 4l")

who

^^i\iin?

oooi

standing

were

crowds

in

(Ad. 2:12).
the dearness
|o3i1-^ )-3r-"3-"

_IaX

fg-n,.

"

ten thousand

li.111^
^]

the

porches and

streets

of

about

theytvere going (Jos.Sty.34:10).

in the habit

tvere

of sleeping

(Jos. Sty. 36:19).

]2^9|,_io jooi s.nSw ^s^^i^o

and

mist

used

to go

up

from the

(Gen. 2:6).

earth

(4)

consisted

seeking,against Jesus,

were

^i^V?othey

1-oa-A.coiQ4iia|."
0001
on

they

^tSn

0001

in'=t1?t-^? withersoever

"

which

^0019

(Matt. 26:59).

witnesses

0001

CC01

(Jos. Sty. 74:15).

men

^a-*^ Vlk
|?"jwm

h.

increasing(Jos.Sty. 35:2).

was

l-o2^? ^01

Zo9i

]VA

iiV)

^.^ |]for the testament had

not been com'

pleted (Aphr. 28:8).

ccci

t^i

3. (1) The

iin

assembled

were

01^

I A'i\ no

)^u|
]-^.ai?9

of the Perfect.

It may

the scribes and

elders

(Matt. 26:57).

loai h^L^lc It had been

Perfect ]031

when

sent

is used to render
express

to him,

more

(Jos. Sty. 17:16).

emphaticthe past sense

ELE3rIENTS

" 127.]
a.

The

OP

SYEIAa

178

past.

h. The

pluperfect.

perfectof ]ooiis used after the imperfectto emphasizea

past subjunctive.
to express,
(3) The perfectof jocnis used after an active participle
(2) The

"

state,or

continuous

h. A

state,or

action

a.

Rem.

For

"

(4) The

the

of the reflexive

.0

(Addai

iJlet

,_ic

)%n

*.

ii

participles

passive.

|j!ioi
he
SO

it reckoned

by

to

(Gral.
6:9).

us

^7

remember

that

they might

^*-St they

guides (Heb. 13:7).

your

be ivhole from

^^otn

oooi

of the

ult.).

44

^h^otn

^^t^ni^A^OO015
oooi?

as

it not he wearisome

"?"^

T"

used

are

past.

to denote
passiveparticiple

|.^^.m Zotn

.nn\

ox.^!.^^iSnh"
it

they

"i J

aaUg-aiViN
tiSn

the

(2).

the

Zooi
|j).iso

,*jZn

(6),see

forms,when

-^

is true

in this world

7 0

after

in
frequently

past completedaction. This

you

b-

occurred

subjunctiveof {a) and

4. (1) jJcn)\iNsr?

"

having

as

perfectof |oci is used

the result of

(2) ovs

action in the past.

thyplague (KdXi, 3:4).

he 'put in it (Jos.Sty.23:14).
were

willingto keep carrying

(Aphr. 264:6).

tilnnj

ViiQio

it luas
|ooi5|ooi01,^4:^

his custom

to receive

strangers

0^.4-0]
o

flwi

(Aphr. 391:8).
5.

a.

|Xfc-sP-^Va
determined

01.^
|.3oil?j^lik

that

they would

be

.oosiJ?
^^'i^S

keeping this festival

every

year

they
(Jos.

Sty.26:17).

^oiZ-^^^j.^^ooiJP

(they)shall

not

he

enteringinto

their

cloisters (Overbeck 212:5).

Vl
jj?)J^?oju"
i-""r
^^}J^c(nJ
j-os for he commanded
the Jews
b,

that

they should

UA-J.S ?caiJ let it he

not

keep circumcision

them

(Aphr. 95:14).

separating(Gen. 1:6).

.ociii^ "cI-o
joaiJ|J|oandj if not, war
l-sj-D
between

concerning

(Jos. Sty.77:12).

should he

continuing

ELEMENTS

174

1^4 IcsiJ ll-"^"a^

SYEIAC.

OF

^.ajI?that

[" 127.
be

ma7i

erring with the

many

(Spic.Syr. 22:13).
"em.

31^ ]-^wC^;|l
^^^^
l^i-I^

"

keptby

]o3i.Joand

the

(1)

ivritinys
of his
mls^^ft

Zo3i

book in that

^ooi

oiZ^

it should

be

(Aphr. 217:7).

month

same

I^alosiciij-o
j^woi'lo "^"''^'^ every
]ooioiJaio?

6.

7.

until the 14''"of the

them

r"^

.coi^

will be

one

reading

day (Ad. 23:10).

,-3 when

she

him

saw

she received him

(Addai 11:8).
|o3ioil^

lefthim (Jos.Sty.76:11).

he

(2) .cffL^,"*iaiii:o
themselves

s"^\Vo

they all
rr"J-^o

ccoi

recliningand enjoying

were

(Jos. Sty.26:18).

ws^l

L^oai

y^]o]o3i V^^o and

and teaching(Matt.26:55).
sitting

was

he

praying

was

^^T'vw^?
^i-r^xiLco
^cai
tve

and

saying (Matt. 26:39).

hoping (Jos.

expectingand

icere

Sty.41:15).
Bern.

"

.ZcJjJ^ao^JHinn

^oat

not

be

altogether

altogether
injured(Spic.Syr. 21.4).

injuriousnor
8.

13" that ihey should

"J]^.i.Vi.^

.oooiJ
^^-^''^^

chastisement

our

ivas

(Jos.

abundant

Sty.4:14).
J.o"n
oifluiZUtf

jooi|io and
iu-lxJjjJ

his

coming was

not

in vain

(Aphr. 150:15).
h^]
Iz^-ik!^
f

k.

b-

4"^

they were

ccoi

evil to the end

"*
"

jcaiJ |3o and they should

j-laJax?^3i.!ik

9.

^oL^

jcoi'^^ja]
tJieyhad

(-1.1*Zc3i
IZj-cCTiiio

4. (1) The

express

(2) When

(Aphr. 293:5).

he had

have

no

need

(Rev. 22:5).

prisoner (Matt. 27:16).

by

her

daughter (Jos. Sty.19:7).

and participles
is used before adjectives
to
perfectof josji

wish, a command,
the

or

an

admonition

frequentative
expressedby

(2),Kem.

" 112.

3.

means

of ]ooi with

2.

the

" 128.]

ELEMENTS

(see 3. (3) 6.)is put

participle
of following
the participle.
5. "When

OP

in the

action
frequentative

contingent,it is

expressedby
following
participle.
or

6. The

futurityof

SYEIAO.

jooiprecedesinstead
subjunctive,

or

state is looked

of the

means

state,or continuous

175

of ]ooibefore
by placingthe participle

be

pronominal suffix is placed after

(2) Where

two,

emphasized

the

principalverb.

participles
occur, jsoiis usuallyformed

more,

of another verb.
participle

7. (1) The

or

imperfectof jooiand

action,may

the

future,

as

upon

with

the first only.

Bern.

"

be

may

For

in
special
emphasis,especially

repeated.

8. An

adverb

may

be used with jooi.

jooiaccompaniedby ^

9.

1. (1)

contrasted statements,it

expresses

" 128.

Uses

wi^ VaJ? lJ\

l-i"9o|
,-*

there

verb "fo have'\

our

of

hJ\^,

were

that

some

fellon,

the

icayside

(Matt.13:4).
iv.1.^l-iLJJ?
]l\iS^in
.Qjj^
.caI^ hJ{

^VVinS).Lc2how

there
^iAjjiukik

is not

^i^l? |J-j-i"1
^? ^1
(2) Ja ^t\^

the trouble of men

man

there

are

loaves have

many

theynot (Ps.73:5).
ye? (Matt. 15:34).

(Jos. Sty.77:19).
are

others who

oi.iiCoia5LS
v^cio^l? wJio

was

say

(Spic.Syr.9:7).

Galilean

by

race

(Jos.

Sty.69:6).
^oioi^-.?|3oi.:^Qio

|nSi" o|

or

does
fortuneitself

not exist

(Spic.

Syr.9:9).
"c?|s*3ic^.Ai^fS
2. (1)

.ooi.iaL

joffi
"ui^

when
who

Adam

was

did not exist

not with

for they were

],.i'^
i-k.^cooi^ou"2u"1
(2) I iVr"
Rem.

"

jooi^oio"u"|?toho

had

them

(Jos. Sty.76:15).

(Jos. Sty.76:10).

fishers(Acts.22.3).

been blind

(John. 9:24).

and them
VjuD ^aiJic^]oci2"-]5^^"?\"13o
killed

(Spic.Syr.4:15).

who

were

with them he

ELBMENTS

176

lijkJ
^^'^ r^*? ^'o^

^)

See also the

27:55.

OP

"w^

|-i(ji9c|3
.coi^^l
]Z5L":-.j^

Rem.

ov^

(2) aikib^]

the Edessians have

he had

because

lioaitf
.ooi.^? that

\LL "fiL^]o

and

^a^

have

lJ\

we

(Matt. 22:25).

(John. 12:8).

poor

he had all possible

vices

{Sind.3:21).

(Jos. Sty.76:19).

thou hast power

(Kirsch Chrest.

p. 80
word

ult.).
(Deni. 13:14).

he true

w.a.J|^ if

"c,.la^woa-CLAJ

s"cio"^] l^)g^f^j

(Matt.

women

(JOS. Sty.^S :1b).

care

sons

no

J if the
l^"aLi^3
^oicL-l
ii-]i-*^.A/

4.

there

were

(Matt. 3:9).

Abraham

"u"i jiimSnye have the

.aa^

"

jo31 2^^?

there

now

have

u-e

I"-"""

[" |28.

examples under (1) and (2)).

jif
"coi|^|
^ll".-[

3. (1)

SYBIAO.

should

one

leave

somethingthat reallyexists (Spic.Syr. 22:15).

"w^ \]a\
y:ac|.:"^^
|Ji^ but

5.

lociiukli^snothingcould

^V^Vil"

"ui^
j^V^"i;^

1.

hJ\ is

the

(Compare "

of ''there is

sense

130.

1.

(Jos. Sty.39:14).

be heard

(Aphr. 496:3).

be said

in
employed impersonally

LjJI:!
in
exists'';
used

It cannot

(Jos. Sty.5:20).

be said

this cannot

the

of ''Mere

sense

is",^^there

not'\''there exists not'\ They

are

(3)):
"

(1) Uninflectedly.
(2) With

pronominalsuffixes. "

2. hJ\

2la^ followed

or

past or pluperfectof
Rem.

AYhen

"

"to

by jcoiis used

followed

" 127.

]o3i is used with 2U|, either

verb

is

one

or

examples under

or

emphasize,the

both may

of

means

pronominalsuffix.

be either

2. (1),(2) and Rem.

generallyexpressedby

iik and
by the preposition

But

see

b,^]_
also

9.

our

4. lJ^ is
5.

have"

"to

(2) l^} followed by

express

to express,

be",''to exist''.

inflected or uninflected. See all the

3. (1) The

65.

verb

wS

or

-^ol*. with

pronominalsuffix may

also

"to have",

followed by
occasionally

L^] followed by ^

with

an

an

adverb.

infinitive may

Compare "
be translated

127:8.

by "can".

KLSMEKTS

178

(1) The
"U

"jsum

is due'' and

"^

Potential

is

(3) The Yoluntativ

are

The

"

all found

(1)

-"

thai it

wa^

the

strengthened
by

Verbal

of

nse

"

"is

m-aV

able'*,

of |jd,^towiW, ^toicish''.

means

,1^

1^^

Sentences.

and Nominal

thy servant

(Overbeck 3S3:2).

good (Gen. 1:3).

teas

i^^l? oi-""ji? the gold of that land

l-CiiT
love
]lstzl
"

of }^o "it is tiecessart/"

^

use

(3) moods
Optative(1), Indicative (2) and Subjunctive
in simplenominal sentences.

I am
^ ";/-.S

Bern,

the

has /o".

)soi''one

is strengthened
by

" 130.
1.

[" |30.

and |^~V *'is sufficient''.

possible''

"is

Rem.

SYRIAC.

by
Imperativeis streDgthened

(2) The

]^

OF

is

light(Aphr. 257:22).

^Hr^ /n^l

good (Gen. 2:12).

is

Atm

tft
fo"7^e

the cloister

if it

be

near

(Gverbeck 212:9).
(2)

(3)

M?

ei3w^

cci

^*aifi

V^

17" mV?

^^if it be

e"

that thou hast

his sin is great

^s"

liiNi

M?

"t^M

Syr.2:3).
(Spic.

(Aphr. 45:10).

afl ttirftt above

a'wi ttou
f|-fcS-"5

art

me

(Spic.Syr. 3:21).

branch

of

the

plague

(Aphr. S2:4).

12.^-?^ ".-1"
si-s

Bern.

"

tft

L-^sJic

^iis

which is

tr^om

Aare

knowledge(Spic.Syr.8:11).

y"m

t.

e.

tcAo

existing
among

you?

(Hal. 1:10).
2.

mJ?.

*--^J-s

P for the
c,-a"Z"i-i.^

sons

of man

are

not commanded

(Spic.Syr.5:2).
o^

?c9i ii'SA he
"

the
V*^i-c jilk

saint answered

^ ^^
^OT^ii^

(Addai 37:11).

sent to him

he

(Apec.Acts. 25:4).

fUd from

them

(Jos. Sty.70:9).

ft

ELEMENTS

131.]

and the

Simplesentences,

either nominal

be

may

nominal

1, A

the

1.

predicate is

verbal

2.

in which

one

substantive

noun

sentences, the subjectand

nominal

179

partsof compound and complexsentences,

or

is

sentence

STRIAO.

OF

there is no

verb, but in which

adjectiveor

or

In

pronoun.

be

predicatemay

(1) Simply placed in juxtaposition.

Bern.

subject,as well

The

"

copula,is sometimes

as

used

the pronoun

(2) Connected

by

(3) Connected

by L^], in which

See " 128.

Bern.

2. (1)

|i^f

^?

a^mJ

V^l^uLo
they took

COI

oiI;ik
wr;(?L.*
i.la^"^

jcoi^M^*A jJhe

I4
Bern.

"

(L'omelia di Giacomo

counsel

\z] ^-^

hlood

|Johe

answered

him

the

h,"i,3.:a

(Matt. 27:1).

price of

could not

^5

(Matt. 27:6).
not

(Matt.27:14).

ivord

(Add. 3:8).
(Jos. Sty.34:17).

did not wish

woman

157).

(Overbeck 348:20).

the

|.o, j-i^ |3for I

^i |3]Z"J|

used.

are
i^-"|

that there is the tree

it "s
s-Aina4
j.:^?

;"^ooi

2.

Simple Sentences.

the king saw

fnSV) jcoi ]}-M

"01

" 101.

the idea of existence is emphasized.

case

and

coi

" 131.
1.

copula,see

1.

Occasionallyboth

"

as

omitted.

did not

jJ the

perceive(Sindb.16:8).

miracle

is not

sufficient
for

(Jos.

us

Sty.23:6).
w"oi9iLjaJ

slT^,

Va^cpi |3let us not hasten then my

jJsjjoffiIr^ i-^ y f^*"^

^^"^^

sons

^^^^ ^^^ become

(Jul.28:23).
father(Spic.

Syr. 11:3).
(2) M^i^

V^joio

doefh wrong

oiJLij

^iso|o8i \1 it

is not

from his

nature

man

(Spic.Syr. 12:21).

|.:4C5
^Jao
jJl^.*z|
(John. 1:13).

0^5

those
^^t\.*j

who

ivere

not born

of the blood

ELEMENTS

180

p.?] w*J)
a^i|^)^"al^

(3)

VjJI^^|j1?^\
h^]
I^jsis
(4)

|3not

|3not

13 Ij^
h^i:i"D
o

assisted

nor

Valk

SYBIAO.

13it

[R 131,

has not

pleasedhim

to be seen

hy

(Spic.Syr.6:19).

one

any

OF

IwUl

as

carnivorous

(Spic.Syr. 7:21).

13oa"fi

^1^

OCT

(Matt. 26:39).

the

body is neither restrained

(Spic.Syr. 11:2).

V-lLo |33).Lm |3o]Za:^ |3)that neither death

lifenor

nor

angels

(Rom. 8:38).
Bern.

"

]^o^
moon

^
nor

of the

one

Po
\j'fM.]
St.

|3o jjgua |3oj 4\i^

f^

neither

Joseph

heightnor

sun

nor

nor

another

(Legends

of

depth (Rom. 8:38. 24).

"^ji^-AJaeo
v^ |j| "axL"|j| Us) I

^aLl13not

'r"lZ |3it is
i'SA
^i'^

against thee

littlei=much) (Matt. 28:12).

13?without
|"s^
|Znl\n"ia^

ehvious

not

am

myself (Jos. Sty.3:15).

I do (not)excuse

and

(6)

neither

Mary 25:7).

lii^aiPo l^ico?
|3oTwr

(5)

13o For

(Spic.Syr. 3:17).

stars

|3

^aiea-"

j^

care

(Matt. 28:14).

)3incorruptibility
(Rom. 2:7).
not

good (Gen. 2:18).

|3"c,Jiar:oand

in

thingsthey are

some

not

powerful

(Spic.Syr. 9:23).
Simple

sentences

For

sentences, see
1. The

are

declarative,negative, optative,and

optative sentences, see

3.

For

interrogative

" 132.

declarative sentence

2. (1) The

" 114.

rogative.
inter-

may

be either nominal

negative]Jprecedesthe verb

to which

or

verbal,

it relates.

intervene between |3and the verb.

particle
may
the negative
is separatedfrom the verb which
when
(2) Generally,
it modifies,
it is reinforced by the copula001 (which contracts into aiik)
Rem.

or

"

by jooi.

ELEMENTS

" 132.]
(3) "When
other than

be

at the

The

beginning of
be

negativemust

phrase,or

(5) 13?is used

before

substantives and

be used, also,when

each

in
adjectives

the

predicateis

sense.
privative

adjective.

an

(Gen. 3:11).

tchat is this that thou hast done?

jjoi alio
v"Z,..::iik?

but it may

noun;

Sentence.
Interrogative

The

ivho shoived thee?

QJlo

of ^neither',

sense

"c.)

''without

" 132.

"^

part of speech

verb after the first.

each

(6) P may

the

repeatedbefore

before

"4-.a"i"

to

the sentence.

from

("wn", "iw", "a",

1.

Igl

negative is repeated and has

the

omitted

to

SYRIAC.

verb, it immediatelyprecedesit.

it comes
^^nor''\
"

negativerelates

the

(4) When

Bern.

OF

(Gen. 3:13).

wA.|-sZ| jj^ial^
ivh^ art thou displeased?(Gen. 4:6).

jZijpIoul^^cLjI
ivhytrouble
^Ib^|.ilo

)^^ll"[where

"J|

.ab^iJ
I^'iwa

ivilt thou?

ye the icoman?

(Koii.26:10).

(Matt. 26:17).

'\-".acn p.a-.1how

then should

the

be fulfilled?
scriptures

(Matt. 26:54).

1:^^
^

^\iS ^1

what

is that to us?

|jL]^^o from

"J)
sf^t]
%*oi]|.^)o
art

2.

thou,what

hi] ^Ll
V

is

hearest not?
thou

^^^^^ ^^^

"^fl2-ka4Z|
Ijoi^-^from

\JJlxL.J9
ij|

"3J^

thou?

(Jon. 1:8).

tvhat is

whence
thy business,

thy country and of tvhat people? (Jon. 1:8).

|Jthou

^H*

people art

jnVi.l ^.^ i-t^^

hast
L^hJ\ ]fS.'^

]j"h^^

ivhat

(Matt. 27:4).

i-os

ait

(Matt. 27:13).

brought dust
**^^^ ^^^^books

this art thou

thou

going

to

to us?

(Sind. 10:13).

(Spic.Syr. 13:8).

persuaded? (Spic.Syr. 12 ult.).

command

that he shall be killed

(Sindb. 6:9).
|1V ^
works

noL.l\r^^r*^ ^^
]J^ jL^jaloLliO?
miracles?

(L'omelia

di Giacomo

V^'^

729).

'^^^ know

that

baptism

ELEMENTS

132

OF

\l]oaL'^
|.n\\^ Lj)ar^

"AoM fAe

c(ji

"b^)

ix:ik^lr^

[" 132.

king of the Jews ? (Matt.27:11).

tree hast

from the

behold

101

SYKIAC.

thou

then eaten?

(Gen. 3:11).
3. (1)

.o^l ,^iS\^4"
)3|jpnVl\ aC:uareyenotoheyingthelato?{(ydk\A:1
I "tViM
^vv^T^V

.Qj(n.lik
.oi^JJ^^901^ U do yon, not remember

the

fiveloaves? (Matt. 16:9).

(2) IZjn

li-iZu\ms^

|3es

Zooi

?ioi the

lifemore

than the meat?

(Matt. 6:25).

.^L-l)Jwsjo a"o

|n\Sn
(3)

^1
li^i^s

|If^

iJ|

001

4. (1) "c,^

]SI:^W

01^

thou not

answerest

L-"c(n

Egyptian? (Acts.21:38).
brought him

"naw

(Mk. 14:60).

word?

flrf #/joM wof fAa#

^iai^ /ms

^i".*|
w^

king? (Sindb.3:9).

ar" ^A(m not

something?

(John. 4:33).

''^^^aula! ^
(2)

]\i\ 7re7/he then kill himself?(John. 8:22).

is it I
^i:t^
iJ] ilal:^

Lord?

(Matt. 26:22).

\eC:L'^
l^r^ ""^ i-^? ^^^^^"
5.

wSial^?

^Gii^l looiy

**^""

i\^\? was

oiAlk

rob

God?

not Esau

(Matt. 3:8).

the brother of Jacob?

(Mai. 1:2).

li\L^] is it not

^^r.

evil?

(Mai. 1:8).

have we
\^]gZ|coi]3j-Liii.?
^^'SnS
icew.

"

y (SfiN? o| ^UJa.3?Z? {L*^

or

6. (I)

not?

tluklio "jf^*if thou

001

^|

.o^ls

(L'omelia de Giacomo

(2) |.n\Nn\ ^cci

we

made

/iave

211.

with

one

^ow

father?(Mai. 2:10).
poiver to

purify me

See also Mt. 22:17).

be the Messiah?

)] o] I?!-"""cik ^^ISnm?jsnto Vl
agreement ivhich

not all one

(Matt. 26:63).

.? i/ fAoK Aasf A:epf

the
ii.ia-i-D|
anoflier or not?

(Sindb.13:18).

jiwiaJo }J-^a.*"
pas? how great expenses and

kings have? (Jos. Sty. 15:16).

lays
out-

ELEMENTS

" 133.]

^^?
r"^'*f^

l.M^A^
item.

OF

is

183

?67iereChrist should he horn?

/e^ them

QJio
^^ ^cX^o
^c3U-".^9

"

STKIAC.

(Add. 21:4). jooiZ alio Za^

reveal

to

^e^
j'f.iJ

us

what

us

see

(Matt. 2:4).
their mind

to whom

she shall

belong(Legends of St. Mary 14:4).

7.

"^52-"4-i*i2 ^^a
(-.j."a.J

^1

cui

thou

art

then

only

stranger?

(Luke 24:18).

^ w^L.aJ s/ia/ZAe
jZalliLai
1.

Interrogativesentences

denoted

by interrogative
nouns
pro-

the interrogative
is denoted by
Generally,

without

showing whether
always the
4. The
to the

the inflection

or

nection
con-

particle.

any

negativefimay

3. The

but

often

are

18:8).

adverbs.

or

2=

f/ie?ifind faith(Lk.

the

in

be used

sentences,
interrogative

or negative;
expectedis dubious,positive,

answer

"^es" is hoped

answer

without

negative |.:^liis

used

to

for

at least desired.

or

express

doubt

in the

questioneras

answer.

(1) When

the

"^es",though half expected,is deemed

answer

scarcely

possible.
(2) When
5. The

is

the

^^surdy,nof

answer

is

hoped

is used,when
negative|3|.^c^

double

for.

the

answer

^^

surely,yes'

hoped for,or expected.

Rem.

In

"

double

for
question,|]U^1^5 is often used elliptically

the alternative.

any

6. The

indirect

Rem.

The indirect

"

questionis introduced by

or

9.

without
questionis sometimes introduced directly,

connectingparticle.
7. The

particle.^

is often used for the purpose

of

the
strengthening

interrogative.

" 133.
1.

|,A^onl^o
elders

P3va

Compound Sentences: Conjunctive.

wlij^ ^7\]

he

returned

to

the

chiefpriestsand

(Matt. 27:3).

|3i-^?
kindness

oL^oy

Zo,-4--Jo oiZajoiu^o

and grace

and

giZ^v^inn

longsuffering
of

God

^4^ijo because

(Jos. Sty.6:7).

of

the

ELEMENTS

184

1.

Rem.

Si RIAC.

OF

[ftJ 33^

|^J-"^?i-Isosoi1Ll""?V^o]terrible

"

earthquakes,overturnings

of cities (Jos. Sty.4:21).

Rem.

2.

he went

1 '^li"and

^01

and

(Matt.27:3).

returned

and of
of locusts,
jJZaio?" jlasjo j^ijox?
jJ^^o]afflictions

"

(Jos. Sty.40:16).
famines,and of pestilence

|.iil.o??o
lla^? ]L"}

rods

the hazel

of

and

of

the

poplar

(Gen. 30:37).
n tn*"^wLoJ^
t}.ii\iNo

understandingis

unahle

Viiclfc

o^oi vNo

U" but the eye

iLoaw
\1jlL.

"AL,^hZ9

to examine

and

to

to harm

(Jos. Sty.63:1).

^^aJ?c

t^|J? hfM, he

sent

able to enter and

not

bring

to

(Jos. Sty. 1:10).

see

jJ they were
,M^il"nAV

of my

aiid to ask

(Jos. Sty.78:8).
P

^^

2.

"

se

at

sfX^ au"fA,o ou.^ pluck it out and

n

took

captiveand burned

j^i nn,""=^(

The

(Matt.5:29).

plunderedand destroyed
a"i.^|oo'^they

'-n^o
iin4]?Vay.oe]o

and

cast it from thee

theyfound (Jos. 63:12).

all which

wfiJo-o.* fi.i^j3
vi*aiaJSM*^|
^4^1.21-^
oi|.^^o f^j..^

.c0L^

clergypersuaded the

Patriarch

and he made

him

their

bishop

the land

(Jos,

(Jos. Sty.78:7).
^3-i"o

Rem.

"c,-ohe foresaw (Aphr. 12:3).

that
Uk9|-cw^Lj ''^llJ?

"

he

might

go and

stay in

Sty.57:15).
019

A-c

^ll

and

"Gjo

he

and went

arose

Compound sentences,or phrases,may

or

adversative.
1. One

word

Rem.

1.

Rtm.

2.

be omitted
as

"

"

In
may

alternative,
conjunctive,

conjunctivesentences,or phrases:
govern

The

The

? of the

be

may

from before

the first.

be

afterhim (Mk. 2:14).

two,

or

more,

connected

by

o.

omitted.

genitiveand

i^ before

the Infinitive cannot

second,or third word in the

same

government

ELEMENTS

186

2. Alternative

sentences

3. Adversative

by
occasionally

be

may

to

place of

divided

Complex

with

V) ; but

as

Sentences.

substantive,
adjectiveand adverbial

into

sentences

noun,

Jo.

or

AVaw.

Substantive
the

with J

generally introduced

are

" 135.
These

[" 135.
introduced

sometimes

are

sentences

SYRIAC.

OF

those

are

in which

objectof

subjector

the

tences.
sen-

takes

sentence

verb, or in apposition

noun.

jl'^n^

1.

P for
t^r^ ^o^oioJ?"^ ]\2 ^.L^

of hunger does

not

become

thee

down

"^}m ^
members

in the

depth of the

"^
i-*-y^

r^P?

thy slaves should die

(Jos. Sty.76:6).

oil^ ^a^LiiO^
il2^^ ^nlac^sN i^.^Nril;",
to go

that

been

manded
com-

(Jos. Sty.4:1).

waters

it is better

w.ifc.as

it has

to whom

for thee that

of thy

one

perish (Matt. 5:29).

for whosoever

has

the

not

ftar of God

in him

is

subjectto all fears

(Spic.Syr. 2:26).

'^ji?"|J^this is that

2.

thou mayest know

the

1^^^

l^-JuDjp.^] |soi
"

reason

(Aphr. 213:15).

icas

its

being (itwas) the time

of fruitage(Jos. Sty.48:18).
v.r:IuaJ

Iw-t""J^

it is
^.aJi? ""si|^i.^|

one

thingfor a

man

to write

sadly (Jos. Sty.5:7).

3. (1)
^91-^

jssiwsX

i^L"i CC01

those who should read the Scriptures,

^f"^

taugh* in them (Add. 40:13).

he

wiUii^Zl?Ii^*^

"^s-A-*

ichen

he

saw

that Jesus had

been condemned

(Matt. 27:3).
-^

(2)

-r.

kP

oJ^
3"J""^^

Syr. 1:19).

"."

V^H"

^^^

^'^^

*^^^

know

what

his desire is

(Spic.

to
^al"3?
l^^ V jiao*^^^4^

"^
us

187

thee

sJww

why it does

not

please

(Spic.Syr. 2:5).

Usj
"^^ZyA"u.alic"*oi|^|?
is

SYRIAO.

OF

BLEMBNTS

^351

also thou knowest

not what

measure

my

(Jos. Sty. 3:7).

(3) fai^iJl

r^l for
ci^?j-k^

saith: ''I

he

the

am

of God''

son

(Matt. 27:43).

.o(tL^|.isc]
he said
jl?

oil!^he pressedhim
(4) wiiLi?

vvX^^"c^iA^to

to take

that which

jcoii'"'^'^2.0^ \\^
of St.

^^Nay" (Jos. Sty. 4:11).

to them

let us

we

see

(Overbeck 167:17).
heard

have

(Heb. 2:1).

she shall

to whom

Mary 14:4).

.cijZZ ,o"^J| wsj j,v\??"--i-"oil -cL.ooiand

4.

also he

"^

^o?

"iSoaJ?l-^o?r^ ^-4^01
^^1

Zai^i-c?

that like David

us

mindful lest ye

j...^"1901 PI
^.iicVlc^

are

"Mf this it is necessary

to say

etc.

I have written thee

^^U^^

ILnSs ^-I^-j^
w]^.L:|
desiringto

thou art

these chastisements

,-aaaj

(Jos. Sty.5:16).

h^h2^ ]5"nthis that

he

tmpted (Gal.6:1).

to rehuJce
sufficient

5.

belong(Legends

learn

this,hy

(Aphr. 359:1).

2L3|1^^|?civ.cni AJ]o and

what

it

causes

provoked (Jos.

was

Sty.7:22).
.ocjiiw^*""o]
^i^Q-oZ?
that

1.
or

noun

they turned from their

Subjectsubstantive

nominal sentence.
2. A

be

are

God

their works

saw

(Jon. 3:10).
such

as

are

the

subjectof a verbal,

dependentquestionmay constitute such

is

which

one

to
corresponds

the

sentence.

predicate

sentences.

objectsentence

(1) It may

ways

sentences

predicatesentence

in nominal
3. An

.covi*,.^
|(?lX ]\toand

direct

is

one

which

objectof

is the

the verb.

objectof

verb

or

position.
pre-

ELEMBNT8

188

SYBIAa

OF

(2) It may

be

dependentquestion.

(3) It

be

quotation.

may

be

(4)It may
4.

indirect

an

Object clauses

of intransitive
participles
5. Substantive

be in

Adjectivalor

|^^a-D5o V^o99
have

found

after

and
adjectives

after the

verbs.

clauses may

" 136.
1. (1)

objectof a verb,or the objectof apreposition.

sometimes

are

[" 136.

with
apposition

Relative

precedingword.

Sentences.

tsu^ ^1 ^?|-ttreportsalso from far

and

near

us
(Jos.Sty.4:20).
terrified

r^^l ^'^^-severi/
^.^-A^Sj?

]]tSnS

tree which

pleasant to

was

the

sight(Gen. 2:9).
(2) |."o?isoj^c^Sjc)?

and calamities
^IfcJo.^"

that

befellin

many

places(Jos. Sty.4:21).
"c5|3the
^^.-a^?
oLli^

2.

oai^

man

formed (Gen. 2:8).

that he had

in the day wherein

"'^oslz?|^a-i.a

^01?

ym"vS^3
|"^a.",.io

the

thou eatest

ofit(Gen.2:17).

that
cityof Ftolmoiics,

is AJcka

(J. S. 44:8).

^aiL^.^^^Lo
harm
3.

from

"n'i-^?
V

ovo

who

man

dtd not

suffersome

(Jos.Sty.81:4).

them

v^vNoand
0

^,^

^oui^LLo \19 w.^1

him

who

-P

had

sent him

(Jos.Sty.91:11).

"^

]ooi"a.*J09 |"oo9

the

placein

which

the Lord

was

placed

(Matt. 2S:6).

a\\l\\rSnfulfilling
lioioJ?
the

"

.^ ^^tnNv?f

"

(Jos. Sty.2:2).

not the imagewhich hehadmade.

^ ^^^y"^f^orshipped

1.^:^?(SnN^"r^
Bem.

law

^r,

na^^a

Vi*

over

thyphilosopherswho

are

coun-

thee (Sindb. 17:18).

setting

because
^r^l?-"(JiV:*.

of that which he

said

(Jos. Sty.42:5).

ft

i36

ELEMENTS

li^i^j;^-^thy righteye

ji

5.

6.

1.

"

""^

thee

-oZj^l? of whom

"

of

that

(Jos. Sty.24: IG).

suvg

other

peoplesto

whom

spake to

ye

the

on

(Gen. 43:27).

me

eighthday

tvhen

they were

(Spic.Syr. 19:17).

circumcised
2.

ivere

time

(Acts 26:17).

ISpg
).jJLkLoZ
_..f].^ilSso5

Rem.

|?pi P-c")the

P'H*^ jVivisthe
^ccnZo^?

|j| 9,^io

I send

full(Addai 43:13).

are

tales

lllod (Jos.Sty.68:3).

was

name

ocji
1^.1:;*.^^?

ivhich heathen

in
festival

Rem.

hands

^j^?}.!^fZaaJU?

01^

"^

whose

precious(Matt.27:9).

(Matt. 5:29).

^ Goth whose
(ji.in^?
i-*-^^

.o^'^l -^^7

189

ivho is

him

price of

the

^aiz^icj
]r-""0^^

4.

SYRIAC.

OF

|.2^|]owhithersoever
]oc\ jJLsi^?
]cgi ]2'\

he

turned

he

was

victorious.

r;-*-S^^
t^^

whithersoever

(Aphr. 339:9).

they came

]iL2] w-r.l^yVoo
AJ| Vu-4.?,-s _:ao
]'fSUt
thou takest and

when

]Za-c|-ar:oi.LqL?o

7"

Jifzs

notivantingthere,

kindlest.
and

those

who

with

were

him

in

the ark

(Gen. 7:23).
i-ka^5
^

mIS

^^^ ^0 P^^!/
i^^-^?"
to him

jlw^a-a^Z

8.

see

who

^Jio

this miracle

for that

descends

which

is good (Spic.
Syr.5: 1 2).

(Overbeck 385:6).

ILaJo ]?ai\zh^^^l ]yul^

who

01^3.3

that could restrain his mouth

might

from praise (Jos.

Sty.66:18.)
paja^j-^
e"?as

Rem.

"

(OCT

lllod and

iJo
l^i-i^?
one

who

"

,-i.aLo ,^
ivho had

mnV?

warned

Sty.25:10).

oi.:ijajk,?
^"-^-^""

been made

|3o .c"a^)
nor

who

tribune

(ro^/i 2^7/ose

(Jos. Sty.68:3).

^jij)|cai2^^^" and there

rebuked,nor

name

who

admonished

was

no

(Jos.

ELEMENTS

190

^f

9.

"^-^^4^1whom

not the

10.

OF

SYEIAC.

which

I-^Q^^
^ai^tiJ^^9
i-k^

"^.jijuJ.oo"J?

{^Q^

(Overbeck 384:17).

it immerses

foundationof the faithupon

that three

FR

things {thatof nature^ and

Syr.2:23).
(Spic.

to built

(Jo for it

ooi

is

necessary

that of fortune^and

that

of

purity] that they should be maintained.

11.

a.

\*h:^^^hZZ]|^Via\ 1.i"0|.i^?
^"j\
h4]o and thou Capernaum
^^cclmJI'^s^
which

art exalted unto

(Matt. 11:23).

heaven

^^fLAr^Jtf Z"umJ?
^f^s^^o
^aI^oi
hast

.oal^ you

^"j| ^"iv.jL^;
^AJ|r^^?p)

.A^

b,

vf^l "v^r*

who

believe

wsj I also whom

i """^^'^

.oooiJ?

you

.aisLkSZ"wJ9

wish to be to the Messiah

Lj^Z
)j0a:ia3

thou art God

or

who

from heaven and hast done these things(Addai 3 ult).

down

come

^J) joiA. o|

see

(Addai Apost.21:18).

r;^t?

^iN"|o

and

ivho

ye

(xlddaithe Ap. 30:7).

obedient know

^^-^r?

(Spic.Syr.2:19).

"N "| %oL2] ye who

wish to he under

thelawify"X.4:21).

Adjectivesentences
limit any

may
1.

introduced

are

by

the relative

i
particle

and

noun.

Adjectivesentences

may

be

(1) Nominal.

(2) Verbal.
2. It may
3. It

limit the
the

maytimit

Hew.

1.

"

It may

subject.
object.

limit

noun

or

pronoun,

is the

which

objectof

preposition.
4. The

may

relative ? when

it follows

noun

with

pronominalsuffix

refer to either.

5. When

the

it,the
following
6. When

relative is in the
noun

must

take

the

genitiverelation with

the

noun

pronominal suffix.

the relative clause is to be

governed by

the
preposition,

"137.]

ELEMENTS

relative appears

at the head

OF

SYEIAC.

191

of the clause and the

appropriatepronominal suffix follows,either

with its
preposition
vening
immediatelyor with inter-

words.
Rem.

the

1.

The

"

relative sometimes

prepositionand
where

case

it may

stands alone where

pronominal suffix to follow ;

be

construed

as

would

expect

is this the
especially

adverbial

an

we

accusative

of

place

time.

or

Rem.

2.

to which

The

"

the relative

7. The

involves

clause,see

8" When

several

found but once,

"

9. The

stand

demonstrative

It may,

without

the antecedent

antecedent,providedthat

an

conception.It

then

may

be

regarded

it

as

" 135.

relative

phrasesare joinedby

the

copula,?

is often

the relative is used in different constructions.

when

even

placedbefore

belongs.

relative may

substantive

Rem.

is sometimes
preposition

however, be repeated.
in servile imitation
omitted,especially

relative is sometimes

of the Hebrew.
10. "When
to which

the subordinate

it

belongs,the

11. "When
two

in the firstor

pronoun

possiblein

are

verb, or

is

the relative

of the relative

pronoun,

the Dolath

repeatedpleonastically.

relative is sometimes

the antecedent

constructions

(1) The

from
phrase has been separated

second person,

phrase.

phrase is in the person of

the antecedent.

(2) The

verb

the antecedent

of the relative
is of the first or

137.

1.

Adverbial

f^o
liuk-J^^.^^?

and

U^i
jt\l ^oioiL*]?
the young
2. (1)

child

]ZoZ]

iu^ooi

1^

hisi^
}j1 "cfi?

where

sin abounded

"^L^

he

V""

(Rem. 5:20).

stood

over

the place where

(Matt. 2:9).

was

i-^l ^^^]
l^ji^a^

second.

Clauses and Sentences.

itf

"

phrase is in the third person, although

when

the locusts

ivhen I

saw

afterthat

lam

came

the

(Jos.Sty. 1:3).
signs(Jos. Sty.3:17).

risen

(Matt. 26:32).

ELEMENTS

192

"

"f^r^|3r^

M^o.V.Q

.OA^ouc)

[" 137,
thee

(Jud. 1:48).

fatherstempted me

(Heb. 3:9).

beforePhilipcalled

*nl? ivhen your

^^

SYBIAO.

OP

^]-^o5|92J-^"^| |-c|J-^-^1 ji^a-.

my

(2)

shall burn

wrath

CO

^cno,-j-o

like

days

coming

are

tcJien

furnace (Mai. 4:1).

^i^a],-s while

01

the

calumniatinghim (Matt.

they were

27:12).

|j) "^JJ^f^

as

(Spic.Syr. 1:3).
entering

was

^^*^*tnS-^
^I-ji-l^
,.3 ichile they
)fS3^ oij-iil^
giZ|I^^?I^r^
son

fcorwe Aer

Aai

/2rs"born

'

has

(Matt. 26:36).

until I go and pray

^

b^

^9*

l^nnSv

1"^?
Ij^lsxai*
God

t*w"i/ sAe

(Matt. 1:25).

P^l^^l)^
I

proving them (Jos.Sty.5:13).

are

^^

^r'Oi

s^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^e kingdom

of

preached (Lk. 16:16).

been

hS!^^
y^'^v\ "a!^Lk.9=)]

since I ivent up

to Jerusalem

to

ship
wor-

(Acts 24:11).

|"^\^" 4^o
(3) ]ooi i-ffl]iwitf
chains he

and
fetters

)j j^
|jD^

as

is necessary

|:aov^l as
Z^Lojj

^coL-M?^1

^?Z?

thy

^.i^aaJ5

Us|
lev

as

Aom;
aua^Zh

with

oftenas

ye drink

(1 Cor. 11:25).

150).

(Jos. Sty.4:6).

(IneditaSyr. 18:1).
(Jos. Sty.4:12).

they are

v^j

"^c^?

thou

Isaif?

often as

as

(Mk. 5:4).

(L'omelia di Giacomo
unwillingly

13c? iitf^1

^5Ui.J

bound

tvas

^iwiscj^^^-3 as

^h4\ ^^^^?
3.

v*"^| Va
j-iia^sjai:?

theymight put

him

wwfi7
^^so?|.ic,.ik

dost not know

to death

f^rt^from the loarmih

(Jos. Sty.3:7).

^o^jj
^-i^l?P-a-l

as

ye

jiL]
r-i^r^?
^cLjI

as

ye know

say

(Matt. 27:1).

(Spic.Syr. 1:6).
(Matt. 27:65).

of

ELEMENTS

194

(2) Sometimes
Bern.
or

"

Rem.

the

2.

after combinations

Sometimes

we

word

has

other

some

Imperfectwith

5. (1) |Z"J|J

been

Dolath

giZnNt

weakness

particles.

sentences
elliptical

Lomadh

sometimes

which

the innocent
betrayed
and

L."om

mind

(Jos. Sty.3:20).

Vi" |j[V.*^z?
fZ^"^^

takes the

placeof

(Sindb.4:2).

woman

m^*^

of my

from

(3).

he believed the

because
jls^Jic?L:^ii".A.|5

(2) ""1iS99

of

j^"J37

omitted.

" 120.

lecause
^^1^019

SYEIAC.

with

meet

Infinitive with

The

"

OF

j-i^

V^lI^

,.^0

because

blood

(K"it.27:4).

in that I considered

trust upon

the

thy prayers

(Jos. Sty.4:2).
1^?

COT

.^Vi*

pl \^

V^

jy

because it is the

^"^

woia-or-^

^\

prise of

blooa

(Matt. 27:6).

fSt since accordingto my

1
strength

(Jos. Sty.4:4).

shall swim

]ooi,.Liofor he
j-fc.^
"u*1mi-fcl
'-'^4*^
f^^ I

\!^

^aitf I"81

accustomed

teas

have

t-"-^?

(Spic.Syr. 1:3),

sufferedmuch

U^]o

cind since

(Matt. 27:19).
through

man

death

icas

(1 Cor. 15:21).
Vik because
^14] ^jL^i-oicj
"

"

^\4V9

not

6.

"

^^9^^

iSi^n?
power

are

offering(Mai. 1:7).

]?"3i-c
jcoi|3not

because

theyare fixed

(Spic.Syr.4:21).

L^ilo^ |o(7i}]9|9oi^^

because

men

are

equallygoverned (Spic.Syr. 12 ult.).

)] ^
j:^fiwtt]

waJio

has been done

by

o^nZ)

me

iJ.ggi;i^,

nothingby
^

they have

but because

^."jI

PI

^oi-s

ye

"^ 4n^3

their

,4

(Matt. 26:33).

sons

\s

,^iNqi"^]?,-so
to thee

and

althoughnothinglike this

(Jos. Sty.3:3).

,.a although they

^Sic"c,.iao

have

been

profited

(Jos. Sty. 3:10).

^1

though all

men

should be offendedat thee

ELEMENTS

" 138.]
7.

OF

"c|-DUj^? cvsUiai:*]yMO and he

BYRIAO.

the

saw

195

angelof the Lord standing

(Num. 22:31).
he

"^ai.^ as

walking (G-en.3:8).

was

adverbial clauses

5. Causal

(1) By the relative

(2) By ^

"

?.
? ^Iruj
j-^/br,

that, ? V.^

in

introduced:

are

because that,
^s since,

that,? ]?"i-^iw this that,and

]?ai,_io from this that,? Vl*

as

account

on

of this.
adverbial

G. Concessive

adverbial accusative

7. The

(1)

^"^ ii:^

L"Ji^]J| J ifI

by

fS

and

^|.

belongs here.

Conditional

138.

1.

introduced

claus^es are

Sentences.

have

".

sinned,wherein have theysinned?

(Jos. Sty. 40:2).

w^jL/tiV |ic^ [^l^^lJ]

j-i.LiI
^f Jo
why smitest thou

^ad

See also Overbeck

(Aphr. 11:13.
(2) .CLa^jJ.nn\
also

we

believe

fc.s59

as?

ivas

it head

of the

they will

^"li*.1 if they have persecutedme

corner"*

.iukitf

Vdi^ai

.]if then

we

have died with Christ

(Rom. 6:8).

^?

he will be saved (John. 11:12).

ifhe is fallenasleep,

|3 _iu p.^1

(4) ]?aus ffi^c lo)

0.399

sLi;^J

if they persecutedhim, hoiv shall

See also Overbeck

^'^ ]Ji\t^
ULd jjilfl^
o] ]LobT^^l if then

angel has spoken with him what is there in

alla.*7ila^

also

62:6).

theynot persecuteus? (Overbeck 228:14.

or

I^La^ J ifthis stone

L'^aViJ.Z

(John. 15:20).

sci^
|-"4."-A.^

(3) "-^j"^
"

ws|

persecuteyou

_:ia-"ciJ

w"oi

placed as foundation,hoiv

"ecn

spoken
^

(John. 18:23).

me

ws| \"oJ\Is]^
\hJ"]w.A-"^

Zoa\

5itf i/*t/;eW
have I

ooi

h*.*]
.

(iaJ? gi'|" I nN

that?

asi^al

67:8).
a

spirit

(Acts.23:9).

ovX*."i.

wj*a^|

ELEMENTS

196

if his

will has

etc.,they had

to endure

1*^\mA^

^
^oj^iJ

'

beck

["138.

able,to quench the violence of fire,it is to be

]jzijLnik

^i^inv

ccoi

SYEIAC.

(Overbeck 54:7).

believed
2. (1)

been

OF

"

Comp.

54:27.

)Lum
(2) ^'^Sm
his army

^^^

if they shall

also

they should

.fifagain it happen

s-soZ

great fatigue(Jos. Sty.83:13).

ov^

wlio

it has

been

(Over-

seen

48:27).
J

^oooiJ^5

enter

say

if they would

be members

of

(Jos. Sty. 19:5).

]coiJ ath^b^l ^
^H.l*r.^

if I

drink

must

it let

thy

will be done

(Matt. 26:42).
^a-aj
^^^^^|if he
^ooiZa2ik

01^ ^QJLicaJ

(3) "^:;^":k
t^i"\\\iSn
.

will

^^z^l

(4)

us

"^?r iiSn

ns\

servants

3. (1) ]Z~-\-r

you

13?
\^Zb:i")

^ci

because

would

if then

Lord

our

will grant,

(Jos. Sty.43:1 6).

lis]^

^Si^J

.oJoi

01^
^nni^^S

nigh unto

(2) ouc

).aLow^JJ }] no

will harm

man

thee

(Jos.Sty.89:21).
^?

Jo

if then they be

too

strongfor

and

if

he

blessed

come

are

those

(Lk. 12:3S).

is

was

^j

.ccn-i-"5-g]z|J Jo

the

which

they

(Jos. Sty.65:12).

IolX? if by

if

^^

.^

out alone

comest

it is better

^ci IJ

thee

"^*\s.nl

"nq

speak with

if thou

even

them

forth to

for him (Jos. Sty.58:4).

should lie in ambush

we

shall go

U\
i"^ 1"^*?

spiritof God

|j[joiA.?^oj^ ^|

I cast out demons, the

Zf^ZZ] Ur^ZLJ^
has

M^^
^'r-^^

entered into the

kingdom of God

body, I

^-^?
am

^4^

\i

enclosed,that

enclosed,has been enclosed (Overbeck 63:7).

V^oCT
J
f^ZL2 |3"c^ l^icoLo
not be

^-naic

(Matt. 12:28).

the soul
not

^"

found by

it

if there should

(Jos.Sty.76:12).

be any

oath he

ELEMENTS

g 138.]
aa=(jiLJ

],U^^|

^lo^oij

I ""n

]^
-o(3iJ-"-"^

^AjpS

believe

would

separateevil,ive

(3) .^ ].J|Ua |Jn,{v "^i-" ^?

thee

ifI bt/Beelzebub

cast out

is he his

Lord, how

4. (1) So? 001

n\'n

jcciJioj jaiA.

able

were

who

he is I

12:27).
(M.ait.

sons?

J */*DavicZ

'^-o'

then call him

^^* itn^V?

it

if

coi

king(Jos.Sty.61:19).
right God

were

himself

(Jos. Sty.74:4).

Christ also is not risen (1 Cor.

Jo

aMfZ if there be

resurrection

no

15:13).

"oiJ) if they were

able,they shoiJd

fneet

(him) in battle (Jos. Sty. 14:4).

^
"

r^^?

]l a^

wr:ai

give us

etc.

"

not

^*~*^^^?c(7iJ}if thou de sirest

willing
.

"

^'
^r'-^vi

let them

^-"i J
r^^^-"]

draw

to

near

peace

qin\Sn

Israel let him

the

come

down

(3) "^ ]J| hf^iJic

]i^^2
will send it to thee

now

from

h^'^f

coi

'^2oset6-7iO
are

if

he

be the

(Matt. 27:42).

cross

thou askest it

if

king of

as

loan I

(Jos. Sty.18:15).

ll*Al^ "f/bJ\
)jL2] ^) L2] |V^^
thou,if thou

^f ^^'^^^^"

(Addai 21:2).

ws

Hi n"}^Iso\jkm Z0.M.I V-jja-.?coi

i-^-^

to make

us

(Jos. Sty. 58:17).

^?|^ \"^^r^

(4)

do your

deceives he isno

ifhe

{Jm.^^^Us| iuJ^i.lAJubiC
h.^^

(2) V^f-fi"o^'P

will

if then thou knowest

Ir^ r-"^?

have put it in his heart

would
"Q.D

^5

01

if this

(Matt. 22:45).

son

al:!
V^y.:io

jaSv

(Overbeck 50:8).

demons, by ichom

o"^

oij-c jJ-a-lUr^

(4) ccn

allowed,they should

(Jos. Sty.76:19).

shall not hinder

ctn

197

if Areohindus

^"31-.

0.

(Jos. Sty.58:9).

turn

to

SYRIA

OF

lie why

then

baptizest

(John. 1:25).

art not the Messiah

]oo-^ |3 UnTi\V?

Va-soi

OCT

^^m

U'-^o- ilLo

ELEMENTS

I^g
is
profit

tchat

STEIAC.

OP

fk

ifit he that admonition

tJiere from them

be not

13^^

mingled?

(Jos. Sty.5:14).

hetiveen

t/ f/je case

his

wife he

so, it is not

expedientto

(Matt. 19:10).

worry

5.

and

wan

yJioai

^"Sl^D"^L^\.9^0^

.Zo^

if they did

^9

teach

not

^^

w"f

^COi

this,they would

us

be

C^

\i |9cn ^9

^Lo

""

"

quiteuseless

to us

(Jos. Sty.5:19).
"0-ppr.pp

wcoi

|Li;9S9 1^

^001

^*i*

""

.-

c-2"w3Z|a^

"\4"Z

if they were

written

great

historiestvould theyform (Jos. Sty.S0:6).

^*^P w^I ^c^wcoi^^^r-*^^^
^a:^|..*

.oL^on

f"e, ye would

he

knowing

^^osi ]f^ ^^

.ofi^ooi

^^

V^

u^ere

Knowing

fatheralso (John. 14:7).

my

^^iVi""oX

if ye had loved

me

ye would

rejoiced(John. 1 4:28).

have

Zcm
|3jjciaX
l-ik.,"^|lica-.

Zsoi

if this had

happend to-day,it

not

happened (Addai 15:7).

had

\Ji^^o:^ifhehadnotwished,hehadnotd

looizfcc(J

).^9s^ ]oCT13
had

.esiX

ccoi

had

]cm x-"?]coi

.coL^

them

sentences

possibleand

sentences

(1) A
(2) An

of

cofli

aX

as,

Imperfect.

Jcnoivn,there

permittedthem (Addai (28:2).

.

be

1^^-*^'
.covo

jcoiL.^] oX

ifthere

in

were

rightfor them (Addai 24:1).

condition

those

which

the form

of the

there is a Perfect in the

Perfect.

not

if they had wished,

are

of two

express

an

kinds, those which

impossiblecondition.

a possible
condition,there
expressing'

accordingto
1 .When

it would
feeling,

Adverbial
a

not

if they had

(Addai 27:21).

^^inn4"

the commotions

express

)] aX,
ali|.."?

.QJol

not been the desolation

\^z^

Of

are

sixteen

structions
con-

verb, or copula,that is employed.

there may
protasis,

bein the

apodosis:
"

ELEMENTS

138.]

(3)

Participle.

(4)

nominal

2.

apodosis:

is

(2)

An

(3)

Participle.

(4)

nominal

3.

When

protasis,

there

Participle

in

the

protasis,

there

may

be

in

the

is

there

may

be

the

"

(2)

An

(3)

Participle.

(4)

nominal

Perfect.

Imperfect.

When

sentence.

is

there

apodosis

(2)

An

(3)

Participle.

(4)

nominal

Participle

in

sentence

the

protasis,

there

may

be

Perfect.

Imperfect,

The

]o5i,

nominal

"

(1)

protasis
with

the

sentence.

5.

in

Imperfect.

(1)

the

Imperfect

Perfect.

apodosis:

in

an

"

(1)

4.

199

sentence.

there

When

SYfilAO.

OF

sentence.

condition

impossible
found

is

or

with

the

nominal

logi.

Perfect,
sentence;

is

expressed

with

or

in

the

by

aX

without

apodosis,

|coi,
the

In

]J aX.

or

or

the

the

Participle

Perfect,

or

the

INDEX.

132. 5. Rem.

sentences, 134. 1, 2.

Alternative

Annexion,

Consonantal
25.

96.

Annexion,
Annexion,

superlative degree,

the

of Wau

Construct

state

of nouns,

(1).

Construct

state

of

periphrasisfor,98.

Construct

state

of

Construct

state

to

100. 2.

character

express

Anomalous

nouns,

Anomalous

verbs, 64.

Apli'elstem,

86, 87.

3, 42, 44.

41.

the

of

Apocopation

Tau

of

the

feminine,

Apodosis, 137, 133.

Apposition of

with

pronominal

fix,
suf-

Aspirates, 2.

infinitive,
syntax of, 120.
infinitive

to," etc., 120. 1. (4).

infinitive

Construct

5.

tion
preposi-

gerundive, 120. 1. (4).

"can," "must,"

infinitive

infiniiive to denote

as

the

1.

Construct

"have

claoses, 135.

always takes

it,120.

Construct

94. 6.

Apposition of substantive

suffixes,51. F. 74. 2,

2.

Z before

noun

2.

of

infinitive with

Construct

3.

4 Rem.

Construct

Construct

Apposition, 94.

I Rem.

participles,96.

Construct

85 Rem.

76. 2. (1).

lost,

76. 1-5.

numerals, 88.

prepositions,89. B.
49.
infinitive,

(See Rejection.)

Apocopation.

Yudh

and

1, 2.

after

comparative,

the

120. 1. (6).

2.

to form
Contraction
of Wau
and Yudh
a long
Aspiration, how denoted, 10.
in
29.
3.
4.
5.
gular
sinof
the
Tau
the
first
(1), (4), (3) (4),7 (1) (2).
vowel,
Aspiration
person
of
Lomadh
67. (5) (7),68. 5.
Olaph verbs, 60. 2, Contract nouns,

Rem.

Contraction

3.

Assimilation, 18, 53.

2.

57. 3.

pronoun,

Asyndeton, 133. 1, Rem.

verbs, 54, 56-61.

Contract

1.

B"th, 1, 2. 2, 4. 3. (2),5. 1, 10.

Dative

ethical,124.

Declension
Defective

Causative

Definiteness

of

the

verb, 42, 45. 1, 3, 52. 3, 58. 2, 59, 60.

in the inflection of the
Changes of vowels
28. 3. (1),67. 1, 2. (5),68. 5, 76. 2. (1),

noun,

79. 8. 1, 82. Rem.

Characteristic

of the

Classification
Closed

2.

syllables,17.

42.

Collective

with
nouns,

4.

expressed,

Commutation.

of, 90. 4,
114.

Compound

sentences,

Conditional

gender of, 91.

Conditional

expressinof
have

Conjunctions

syntax of, 102.

as

article,102. 2.

an

63. 2.

question, 135. 1, 3. (2).

expressed, 114. 3. (1).

Determination

of nouns,

Determination

of

93.

adjectives,9-3. II.

points, 6. 6.
how
formed,

Diminutives,

69.

60. 2. Rem.

6, 75. 2.

1.

object, 123, 125. 1, 3, 4.

Direct objective sentence, 135.

Direct

denoted,

six

an

21.

Dolath

1-4.

3.

92. 3.

sible
impos-

constructions,

as

Doubling

the
of

inseparable relative,34.
consonants,

Doubly weak verbs, 62.

Dropping of Olaph et al.
Dual,

5.

1, 22. 4.

76.

10. 2.

(4).

(See Rejection.)

5, 77. 3.

sentences, 133.
with

adverbial

clauses, 137, 138.

e, how

written, 6. 1. Note, 4, 5. (l)-(8).

Consonants,

1.-5, 9-12.

e, how

Consonants,

euphony of, 18-27.

character of Olaph lost,25.

e,

pionounced,
quantity of, 7. 1.

e,

origin of, 7. 2.

Consonantal

personal pronoun,

with

Dolath, 2. 2, 4. 3. (3), 4. 4, 5. 1, 10, 18. 3, 19. 5,

138.5.

Conjunctive

pronoun

expressing possibility

sentences

Conjunctions, 89.

pronoun,

Demonstrative

Distribution,how

4.

constructions,138.

condition

100. 1.

133.

sentences

sixteen

Demonstrative

Diphthongs, 8.
Diphthong in in,

(See Permutation.)

nouns,

have

121. 2.

1, 115.

Comparative degree, how expressed,

words
Compound
drop letters,23. 4.
Compound

contracted

expressed, 93.

37.

37. 3.

Diacritical

suffixes, 77. 7.

how

Command,

Demonstrative

Desire, how

agreement

how

pronoun,

Dependent

2.

Collective, 90.

Collective

of nouns,

Demonstrative

Dentals, 5. 1.

66. B.

Cognate accusative,126.

78. sq.

verbs, 64.

Denominatives,

stems,

of nouns,

5.

of nouns,

Cardinals, 83. 1, 110. A.

verb-stem, 41. 3, 42, 44.
Changeable vowel
sounds, 7. 3.
in the
inflection
Changes of vowels

demonstrative

personal and

of

1.

6. 3.

(2).

INDEX.

^'followed
by u,
anomalous

before

doubled

g, where

found,

(2).
forms, 28. 3. Rem.
(3).

may

Future

often

imperfect,

the

116. 1. (2),2. (2).

3. Rem.

Future

1.

1, 3. (6),5. 1, 11. 4, 22. 5, 23. 4, 26.

" f. verbs, 54.
1. 2.
fi fi nouns,
79. B. Rem.
2, 80. Rems.
fi Olaph verbs, 55.
79. B. Rem.

1.

the

perfect,

(2).

3.

Gender

of noun,

76, 78.

Gender, anomalies

of, 86. 7, 8, 10,

Gender, syntax of, 91.

Gender, neuter, how denoted,

12,

91. 5,

2.

Lomadh

also

are

129.

by 'Ethidh,
by

denoted

perfect

112. 3.

fi,3, 4.

fi Olaph verbs which

by

by the perfect, 112. 3.

by the active participle,

denoted

Future, emphasized

formed,
heard, but not written, 31.
as
helping vowel, 33.

nouns,

be denoted

Future

29. 2.
29. 3.

fi Olaph

denoted

113. 3.

radical,28. 3.

e, how

8. 1.

in certain

Future, sometimes

of in inflection, 7. 3.

e, value

Olaph,

Gender

of

Gender

of

plural follows

of

nouns

compound

91. 4.

nouns,

that of the

singular,

62.4.
91.5.

fi Wau

verbs, 59.

" Wau

nouns,

82. Rem.

" Wau

Gender

1, Rem.

79. B.

2.

1, 80. Rems.

3,

of the

figurativelyoften

used

which

thing

that

91. 6.

they represent,

2.

which

verbs

also Lomadh

are

Olaphi

Geader

of

Gender

of verb

verb, 43, 111.

having

1.

ent
differ-

of

subjects

two

62.3.

genders

fi Yudh
fi Yudh

verbs, 59.
1. 80. Rem.

79. B. Rem.

nouns,

Elision.

Genitive
Genitive

expressed in four
expressed by annexion.

Genitive

expressed

relation

2.

ways,

2.
96.

nexion.)
(See An-

(See Rejection.)

Emphatic

state, 76.

1-4.

Emphatic state, sjTitaxof, 93.

Enclitics,23. 4, 35, 2.
Endings for gender, number,

(Used

denote

to

of the

state

for

Endings

forming

Ethical

'Ethidli
129.

two

are

relative, 97. A.
more
or
tives,
geni-

indeclinable

when

or

nouns,

of

intervene.)
of the pronomiGenitive
nal
expressed by means
sulfix and the relative,
97. B.

and

ber
num-

45.

Genitive
66.

noun-stems,

A,

1,

4, 75.

expressed by

of

means

prepositions,

98.

objective,96. 4,

subjective and

Genitive

Eshtaph'al, 41.

with

the

by

there

words

gender,

person,

verb, 43,

when
or

and

76.

noun,

Endings

B.

121. 6. Rem.

is masculine,

5.

Gomal,

dative, 124. 5.
to
used
emphasize

2.

2,

5.

1, 10, 20.

Gutturals, 4. 5,
the

future,

5.

2.

1, 26, 52, 57, 68.

5.

(2).40. 3,

41.2.

1.

Ethpa'al, 41. 4, 42, 44.

Ethpe'el,41. 4, 42, 44.
Ettaph'al,41. 4, 42, 44.

Half-open syllables,17.

4.

Half-vowel, 7. 1. (3),9.
He, 1, 3, 4. 4, 4. 5, 5. 1,

11.

20.

Etymology, 34-89.
of

Euphony
Euphony

consonants,

Heightening

Rem.

or

excitement,

114. 3.

(4),112.

3.

of

vowels,

19,

1 Rem.

1,

7. 2.

2J. 4.

(4),

(3),29.

5.

(2).

Helping vowels, 33, 34. 3, 4,

Heth, 3, 4. 5, 5. 1,

2.

1, 18.

4.

Heightened vowel-sounds,

18-27.

of vowels, 29.

Exhortation

2, 21. 3, 22. 5, 25.

19. 4.

127. 1,
//"t^o,as enclitic,
Feminine

ending,

Feminine

ending dropped,

Feminine

retained

II^wo

76. 2.
76. 2.

ending
emphatic states, and

and

in

(1).
the

before

nouns,

Feminine

nouns,

declension

Feminine

nouns,

anomalies

Feminine

nouns,

syntax of, 91.

Fractional
Rem.

78. II.

numbers,

how

116. 2.

Hnoo

13.

used

in the

participlesto

2.

formed,

the

predicate,1-27, 2.

in the

to express

of, 82-85.

of, 86. 6-10,

88.

perfect

to

emphasize

the

by the participle,

used
express

in the

past state, 127.

3.

(3).

perfect before adjectives or

or
a wish, command,
express

admonition, 127.

II.
H^wo

denoted

used

suflixes, H"=wo used in the perfect after an imperfect to

emphasize a past subjunctive, 127. 3. (2).
used in the perfect after an active partiH'wo
ciple

3.

Frequentative action

before

past tense, 127. 3. (1).

construct

76. 2. (2).
Feminine

H^wo

4.

(1).112.

3.

(2) Rem.

2,

perfect before a participleto

the
frequentative subjunctive,

127. 4. (2).

204

INDEX.

n*iDO

used

in the

to express

ciple Imperfect denotes

perfect after an active partiincomplete
frequentativeaction in the
action. 111. 3, 113.

past, 127. 3. (3) b.

E'wo

used

in the

participleto
action
H^wo

or

used

state, 127. 5.

written, 6.

i, how

pronounced,

1.

i,quantity of,

7. 1.

i,origin of, 7.

2.

t,

euphony

of, 29.

as

as

from

Note, 4, 5, 29. 4.
6. 3.

mood,

4.

written, 6.

in nouns,

vowel

5.

(1).

09, 72. 2. (2) (6),74. 8.

in nouns,

69. 4, 71. 2, 72. 2.

(4),74. 2. (2),3 (2) (5).

Imperative, sufformatives
Imperative, stem

of, 48. Note

2.

of, 48.

Imperative with .suffixes,51. E.

Imperative of guttural verbs, 52. 4.
Imperative of Pe Nun
verbs, 53. 1.
Imperative of fifi verbs, 54. 1.
Imperative of Pe Olaph verbs,
Imperative

of Pe

Imperative

of

Yudh

" Wau

Imperative

verbs, 58. Rem.

Lomadh

2.

optative, 114.

2.

(2).

by

of

means

5, 127. 4. (1).

by participle,115. 6, 116. 5.
by imperfect, 114. 1,

115. 2.

by

of

means

imperative, 114. 1.

3.

2.
3.

(2).

Impersonal

use

of

Impersonal
Impersonal

use

of the

use

of

Indeclinable

nouns,

Indeclinable

nouns

128. 1.
''1th,

passive, 122. 5.
participles,122. 4.
86. 6.
the

use

absolute

state

for

emphatic, 93. 1. (4).

nouns

relative,97.

Indefinite

use

the

A.

Rem.

construction

adjectives, and

pronouns,

with

3.
nouns,

object, 124, 125. 2, 3, 4.

object

Imperfect of derived forme, 47,

Imperfect \vith suffixes,51. C. D.
Imperfect of guttural verbs, 52. 4.
verbs, 53. 2.
Imperfect of Pe Nun
Imperfect of fJ " verbs, 54. 2.
Imperfect of Pg Olaph verbs, 55. 2, 3.
Imperfect of fi Olaph verbs, 56. 3.
verbs, 58. 2.
Imperfect of Pe Yudh

sentence, 135.

question, 132. 6.

Infinitive construct.

(See Construct

Infinitive.)

Infinitive absolute.

(See Absolute

Infinitive.)

Inflection

of nouns,

Inflection

of

6G. A. eq.

verbs, 43. sq.

Inseparable particles,34.
of

Hg, and

of, 43.
Imperfect, formation
Imperfects in A and E, 46.

substantive

(4).

auxiliary Insertion

verbs, 120. 1. (5).129. 2. (1).

Imperfect of Lomadh
Imperfect of Lomadh

for

107, 108. 2, 109.

Imperative expressed

Imperative emphasized

variations

Impersonal verb, 122.

Impersonal use of adjectives,122. 4. Rem.
Impersonal verbs with a direct object, 126.

Indirect

participle,115.

Imperative denoted

Olaph, Nun,
Tau,

20.

Insertion

of vowels,

Intensive

stem,

Intensive

of

Mim, Rish, Gomal,

2, 3.
33.

3, 4.

41. 2, 63. 2.

fifi verbs,

54. 4.

InteiTOgativeparticle,89. A. 4, 132. 1, 7.
39, 132. 1, 103.
Interrogativepronouns,
Interrogativeadjective,39, 103. 2.
with
personal proInterrogative contracted
noun,
39. Rem.

4.

Interrogative sentence, 132.

Irregularnouns,
86, 87.
Irregularverbs, 64.

Olaph verbs, 60. 2, 3,

fixes, ^Ith,inflection of, 65.
Olaph verbs with suf-

61. 2.

'Ith, syntax of, 128.

gender, and

Imperfect, person,
by preformalives
111. 1.

as

3.

Imperative expressed
a

potential,114.

Imperfect

the

Imperative, syntax of, 115.

and

as

Indirect
Olaph verbs, 60. 4.
fixes, Indirect
Olaph verbs with suf-

sometimes

of the

most

as

Indeclinable

55. 1. Note

61. 3.

h'wo

dicative,
in-

114.

Imperfect
Imperfect

the

verbs, 59. 2.

Imperative of Lomadh
of

future

Imperfect as subjunctive, 114. 4.

Imperfect in conditional sentences, 138.

(6) (7),3. (7) (8).

second

for the

113. 3.

Imperfect denotes

(3).

(2),29. 4.

e, how

first vowel

used

Imperfect sometimes

tional
future,especiallyin condiclauses, 138.

in the Nestorian, 7. 2 Note.

\, class segholates,67. 1, 2 (5).

doubtful,

Imperfect denotes

1 found

1 derived

certain

113. 2.

state, 127. 6.

i, how

after

past events

temporal particles,113. 1.
future frequentative Imperfect, use
of in present time

express

for

dependent

following

in the active participlebefore

an
participleto emphasize the future

active
of

Imperfect used

imperfect with

or

and

number

of denoted ''Ithused

impersonally, 128. 1.
sufformatives, ''Ithfollowed by f^'wo emphasizes
"

to

be,'' 128. 2.

the

past of

205

INDEX.

''Ith followed

by

"

expresses

have,"

to

followed

Uth

by h

followed

3.

by

''Ith followed

expresses

"to

Kul,

presses
ex-

10.

(1).

Names

of

Names

of vowel

letters,1.

(2),5. 1, 10.

3.

Negative commands, 115. 3.

Negative interrogativesentences, 132. 3.
Negative sentences, 131, 2.
Negative double, 132. 5.

1, 47. Rem.

1, 44. Rem.

1.

5. 1.

Labials,

Neuter, 91.

Lengthening:, 28. 3.
Letters at beginning of syllable,16. 2.
Letters at end of syllable,16. 3.
Letters,peculiar form:? of, 4. 1-4.
Letters, distinction

5.

vowels, 33.

New

Nomina

agentis,70. 2, 71. 1, 72.

Nominal

of, 4. 3, 4.

Letters, classificalion

inflection,66.

of the pronoun,

Nominative

absolute,

(1),75. 1.

35.

95.

of, 5.
Noun,

inflection of, 66. A.

classification of, 66 B.

Nouns,
occultans, 11, 19.

Nouns

with

vowel, 67, 79, 80, Rems.

short

one

5. 1.

Linguals,

2.

A.

Nominative

Letters, doubling of, 10. 2.

Linea

perfect,112. 3,

signs,6. 2.
Naturally long vowels. 7. 3. (2).29. 3, 4, 5, 7.

of, 108.

Kushoy,

the

128. 4.

infinitive construct

the

2, 4 1, 4.

2.

U!"es

by

emphasized by auxiliaryverbs, 120. 1. (5),

Mood

123. 2.

adverb,

an

by

Invoth

or

(2).

"ca?i."

Kaph,

denoted

Remarks.

have," 128.
Uth

sometimes

Mood

128. 3. (1).

1,2.

Linguo-dentals, 5. 1.
short vowels, 68, 79,
formed
with two
Nouns
Lomadh, 41, 2, 3. (1),5. 1, 18. 4, 19. 6, 23. 2. (3).
Rem.
3, 79. B. 3, 4, 80. Rem. 3.
Lomadh
as
inseparable preposition,34.
short and one
Nouns
with one
long vowel, 69,
Lomadh
with pronominal suffixes,
36. 3.
4.
80, Rem.
Lomadh
Olaph verbs, 60.
short vowel, 70,
Nouns
with one long and one
Lomadh
Olaph verbs with suffixes,61.
81.
Lomadh
also t^ Olaph,
are
Olaph verbs which
5.
with two long vowels, 71, 80, Rem.
Nouns
62. 4.

Olaph segholates,79 B. 2M.

of two
syllablesending
Olaph nouns

Lomadh
Lomadh
in e'

Lomadh

oy, 81.
Olaph feminine

Rem.

radical

doubled, 72, 80,

5, 81.

Nouns

with

third radical

Nouns

with

two

Nouns

with

prefonnative, 74.

Nouns

with

tufformative, 75.

doubled, 73. X, 81.

or

segholates,82. Rems.

3, 4, 5.

Olaph feminine

Lomadh

second

with

Nouns

Long and short vowel

83. Rems.
participles,
nouns,

70.

Long vowels, 7. 1. (2).

Long e, 29. 3.
Long i,29. 4.
Long 0, 29. 5.
Long V, 29. 7.
Long vowels in nouns, 67. 2. (5),69, 70,71, 72. 2,

radicals

doubled, 73.

Nouns,

anomalies

Nouns,

gender of, 76, 86.

Nouns,

number

Nouns,

declension

of, 86, 87.

of, 7C, 92,

state

Nouns,

121. B.

of, 78-85.

indeclinable, 86.

Nouns

2.

6.

of, 76, 86. 17, 93.

Nouns, dual of, 76. 5, 77. 3.

Nouns

as

74. 2. (4) (5) (7) (9),74. 3. (1) (2) (3) (6),75.

adverbs, 89. 1, 2.

66 B.
classified,
cation
plural in form but singular in signifitake verb in singular,121. B.

Noun-stems
who

Man,

? 39.

Marhitono,
Masculine

Nouns

12. 2.

gender, 76. 1, 3, 78.

gender preferred,126.

Masculine

Number
6. Rem.

Number,

109.

MecVmn,

2, 59.

6.

1.

Rem.
U

sometimes
116. 5.

76.

anomalies

Number

in

Number

of verb

in, 86. 1-5, 9, 11, 14, 92.

denoted

by the

verb, 43,
and

collective,90.
Number

verbs, 41. 1. (3).

Monosyllabic nouns, 67, 68, 69, 79, 80.
Mood, generallydenoted by the imperfect,114.
Mood

of noun,

6,7.

Mehagyono, 12. 1.
Middle
A verbs, 41. 1. (1).
Middle
E verbs, 41. 1. (2), 43. 5, Note
Middle

2.

Number,

of

nouns

Rem.

4.

grammatical,

cardinal
3.

1.

adjective agreeing with

denoted

from logical,92.
Numerals, the, 88.

participle, Numeral

HI.

in four
sometimes

ways,

92. 1.

different

2.

in

construction, 88. L

206

Numeral

cardinal

in

Numeral

cardinal

with

Numeral

cardinal

in

Numeral

ordinal.

emphatic, 88. I. Eem.

88. 1. Rem.
suffixes,

4.

Pa" el stem, how

6.

Pa*

dual, 9G. 5,

Pa'el of Pe

(See Ordinal.)

4. 1, 5. 1, 11. 1, IS, 10. G, 20. 2, 23. 1. (3),

Nun,

(3).3. (2),53, 62. 1, 67.

23. 2.

2.

Nun

Pa'el of t

Yudh

Pa'el of Lomadh

Objects, two

Pa'el of

Pa'el of Pe

125.

more,

Object with passive or reflexive,126.

Object, various positions and ways of uniting
it when

indefinite

and

2, 42. 2.

52. 3. Rem.

1.

verbs, 53.

verbs, 55. 3.

Olaph verbs,

Object of the verb, 123.

Object indirect, 124.
or

41.

Pa'eloffifi verbs, 54. 4.

Pa'el of Pe

(3)(6).

formed,

el,inflection of, 44.

Pa'el,of guttural verbs,

56. 4.

Olaph guttural verbi?, 57.

Yudh

verbs, 58. 4.

t Wau

verbs, 59.
Pa'el participleof Lomadh
Palatals,5. 1.

5.

Olaph verbs, 60.

5.

direct, 123. 1.

Participleswith enclitic subject,35. 2.

how
written, Participles,
formed, 50. 1, 2, 69. 4, 70. 2,
123.2.
72. 2. (4),74. 2.
Object after Impersonal verbs, 126. 3.
Participles,how inflected,50. 3, 81, 83, 84.
77. 6, 36. 1, 50. 3,
Object as cognate accusative, 126. 4.
Participles with sxiflixes,
definite and

Object, when

Objective pronoun,
Obscured

direct,how

51. F.

36. 1, 51.

vowels, 7. 2. (2).

Occultation, 11, 18.

plaph, orthography of, 2, 4. 1, 4. 2, 4. 3, 4. 4,
4. 5, 5. 1, 5. 2, G. 5. 11. 2, 10. 1, 20. 1, 21. 2,
22. 1, 2, 3, 5, 23. 1, 2, 3, 24. 1, 25. 1,
Olaph
sign
Olaph, for the second
" t verbs, 54. 3.

of causative

Olaph
Wau

Olaph

of

2. Rem.

in

for Yudh

as

vowel

participleof

as

first radical

short

Olaph in
vowel

of

radical

vowels, 68.
with

nouns

retains

segholates,67.
of

5.

2.

with

nouns

(1).
two

short

one

Open syllable,17. 1.
Optative, 112. 3, Rem.

and

long

one

by

5.

2.

the

personal

2.

Participleas adjective,118. 4.
Participlewith direct object, 123.

116.

3, 4.

pluperfect, 117.

with

in

Participle,passive, used

adverbs

from, 88. II.

hnvo

to

denote

an

active

sense,

117. 4.

117.

of

2. Rems.

2.

Participle,passive, used
2, 114. 3, 115, 6, 116. 5,

116. 3. b.

sentences, 138.

Participle,passive, 117.
Participle,passive, used
the

127. 4. (1),129. 2. (3).

like the

gerundive,

6.

Participle,passive, with

accusative

of

cation,
specifi-

117. 7.

2.

Eem.

111,

denoted

Participlein conditional

(2).

the

Ordinal, 88. II.

Ordinal, formation

Participle,person

of

Participle,active,use of, 116.

fi Participle as objective complement,

originalvowel, 69.
(See Rejection.)

Omission.

Participlea^
Participlein construction, 96, 4. Rem.

Participledenoting mood,
Olaph verbs, Participleas accusative of condition,
118.
Participleas noun,

letter in Lomadh

third

3,

116. 5.

60.

as

55. 3.

verbs, 57.
in the

verbs, 50. 4.

Olaph
Olaph

Olaph

Pe

Olaph verbs, 60.

predicate,1)3.II. 3. (2).

pronoun.

third radical

as

forms

1.

55.3.

Participlesof Lomadh

1, 2, 3.

Olaph written

55. 1. Rem.

Olaph verbs,

participleof

in

2. 55.

Participles of Pe

Participlesof fi Olaph verbs, 56. 4.

verbs, 59. 4.
Participlesof fi Wau

a.

Olaph falls away in some

verbs, 55. 1. Rem.
Rems.

stem,

radical

3. Rem.

41. 3.

26.2.
as

Participlesof guttural verbs, 52.

verbs, 53.
Participlesof Pe Nun
Participlesof " fi verbs, 54. 3.

Ordinal, formation
from, 88. Rem.

of

fractional

numbers

Particles

Ordinal, sjTitax of, 110. B.

Ordinal

used

for

Ordinal

used

for

distribution,110. B. 1.
multiplication,110. B.

Origin
Origin

of vowel

Original vowels

signs,6. 1.
in verb-stems, 42.

Original vowels of noun-stems,

Orthography, 1-33.
Otiose letters,
24.

between

Rem.,
2.

Passive

in

nouns

97. B. Rem.

construction,96. 2.

2.

stems, 41. 4, 41. 5.

Passive

vowels, 7. 2.

of

Particles,inseparable,34.
Particles, 89.

3.

67-74.

participle, {lee Participle,Passive.)

object,126.
followed
Passive,
by I denoting the agent,
Passive

with

121. 4.
Passive

with

cognate accusative, 126. 4. (2).

Passive

used

impersonally, 122. 5.

207

INDEX.

Personal

Pe, 2. 2, 5. 1, 10.
Pe

Nun

verbs, 53.

Pe

Nun

verbs

which

Lomadh

also

are

Olaph,

Personal

which

verbs

Nun

fi Wau

also

are

6 %

or

Nun

Pe
Pg

Olaph verbs,
79.
Olaph nouns,
Olaph

A.

the

Nun

1.

Rem.

causative

in

verbs

like

stems,

Pe

verbs, 65. 3, 58. 3.

like Pe Yudh

Olaph verbs sometimes

58. 4. Rem.

Pe

have

assimilated,67. 3. (3),71. 1, 2.

or

55,

Wau
Pe

which

forms

noun

dropped
Pe

verbs,

2.

Olaph verbs which

also Lomadh

are

Olaph,

62. 1.

Pe

Yudh

Pe

Wau

verbs, 58.

Phrases.

1.

2, 82 Rem.

Rem.

79. A.

nouns,

of, 137. 1.
Pluperfect, 112. 1. (3),117. 2, 127. 3 (1)b.
Plural,sign of, 13.
Plural.

(See Number.)

Plural

of

paucity, 92. 3.

Plural

of

majesty, 92. 4.

Plural

of

compound
ideas,92. 5.
Possessive, 36. 1, 38. 2, 101. 2, 104, 3. Rem.

perfect,43.
P"'al of guttural verbs, 52.

Predicate

verbs, 53.

Predicate

Nun

3.

P"'al of Pe

Olaph verbs,

Pe'al of Pe

Wau

and

pe'al of t, Wau

2.

Olaph verbs, 60. 1-4.

of

of

gutturals and

and

Yudh,
Perfect, inflection of, 43, 44.
with

Perfect

of Lomadh

Olaph verbs, 60.

used

for

in

Perfect

to express

h"wo

to denote

purpose

2, 47. Rem.

in

verb, 43, Itl. 1.

Person

in

participlesdenoted
preferred to

second

the

by

to the

second

or

pronoun,

Personal

pronoun,

sjTitax of, 101.

Personal

Prepositions

Rem.

Primitive

pronoun

used

Pronoun,

pronoun,

Personal

pronoun

contracted

pronoun

2.

with

2.

used

of nouns,

74.

suffixes, 77. 4,

pronominal

between

construction,

in

nouns

clause,97. B.

relative

adverbs, 89.

suffix,36.

A.

4.

denoted,

fragments,

115.

35.

3, 5.

2, 36, 45. 2, 43, 5.

1.

(See Personal

personal, 35, 36.

Pronoun,

possessive.

nouns.)
Pro-

Pronoun,

demonstrative.

Possessive

(See

noun.)
Pro-

personal
third,and

(See Demonstrative

Pronoun.)
Pronoun,

relative,34, -38.1.

interrogative,39,

103.

rogative
(See Inter-

Pronoun.)
1.

Pronoun,

indefinite,39. Rem.

109.

participle Pronoun,

refiexive, 105.

Pronominal
as

2, 3, 47. Rem.

3.

independently, 35.

35.
enclitic,

adjective,35.

45.

3.

Pronominal

Pronoun,

Personal

Personal

result,

third,121. 6.

35.

Personal

or

111, 2, 121. 7,

pronouns,

the

in formation

Preformatives

Rem.

Person

imperfect,

Present, 112. 2, 113. 2, 116. 1. (1),116. 2. (1).

3.

sentences, 138,

22, 44 Rem.

Permutation,

Person,

stem, 41.

Prepositions denoting the genitiverelation,98.

or

in conditional

first

of

Prepositions before
or

1.

112. 3. Rem.

Perfect

of

Prohibition, how

with

Perfect

or

3.

past, present,

2.

Rem.

Preformative
Prefoi-mative

96. 2. Rem.

prophecy, 112. 3. (1).

wish or exhortation, 112.

promise

accusative, 94. 4.

Prepositions inseparable, 34.

of denoted

time. 111, 3, ll'i.

future
Perfect

tive,
rela-

36.3.

genders, and numbers

by suflormatives, 43, 111. 1.
denotes
completed action, 111.
be

the

1.

(See Preformative.)

Prepositions with

suflaxes, 51. A, B.

may

Prefix.

after

adjective clauses

Prepositions,89. B.

Perfect, persons,

Perfect

2.

of, 93. II.

4,5.

Wau

26, 27.

Perfect

in

Predicative

verbs, 58. 1, 2.

verbs, 59. 5. Rem.

pe'al of Lomadh
Peculiarities

1, 2.

Yudh

verbs, 59. 1-4.

fi Yudh

adjective, deflniteness

97. B. Rem.

55.

Pe

5,

(2).

(2).

fi verbs, 54. 1-3,

pe'al of "

106.

2, 120. 1. (5), 128.

114.

perfect,112. 3. Rem. 2.
Predicate,participleas, 93. II. 3. (2).
Predicate
adjective,agreement of, 99.

pe'al

Pe'al of Pe

mood,

Precative

P"'al stem, 41. 1, 42.

Perfect

(See Sentences.)

Place, sentences

129. 2.

verbs, 58.

pe'al of

tives
adjecparticiplesending iu Yudh, 77.

5,6.

Potential

Yudh

Pe

possessive, 36. 1,

P'ihoho, 6.

62.2.
P6

as

suffix of nouns,

as

pronoun
and

62.1.
Pe

used

pronoun

77.

Pronunciation

suffix,36, 77.
of

letters,
2, 3.

1, 107, 108. 2,

208

INDEX.

Stems, verb, general view of, 42.

Stems, originalforms of, 42.

Prophetic perfect,112. 3. (1).

Prosthetic

Olaph,

20. 1.

Pure

vowels,

of, 42, 43. 4, 43. Rem.

Stems, first forms

Protasis, 137, 138.

Stems,

(1).

7, 2.

2.

of, 42.

names

Stems, force of, 42.

63.
Quadriliterals,

Stems, characteristics

Quiescence, 25.

Strong

Subject of the verb, 121.

Subject when a collective,121. 2.
plural in form and singular in
Subject when

Rebbuy, 13, 77. 7.

Reflexive

stems, 41. 4, 5.

Reflexive

with

o])ject,126. 2.

Reflexive

with

cognate accusative, 126. 4. (2).

Rejection, 23, 53, 55,

Rem.

2.

Relative

Rem.

3, 58. 1. (2).

34, 38. 1.
used

pronoun

121. 3.
signification,
the predicate
Subject when

is

participle,

121. 7.

(2),60. 3, 4, 67. 2. 64. 1, 2.

pronoun,

Relative

8.

of, 42.

verbs, 40. 2.

cognate root, 122.

5. Rem.

used
Subject, substantive sentence
the genitive
Subject and predicate in nominal

denote

to

Subject from

relation, 97.

for, 135. 1.
sentences,

130.1.
Relative

136.

sentences,

Resh, 4. 3. (3),4. 4,5. 1, 11. 5, 13. 2, 19. 6, 20,2,

21. 3, 23.2. (3),26. 1.
Roots, 40.

10.

Rukhokh,

1, 47. Rem.

1, 44. Rem.

1, 68. 1.

Segholates, 67.
Sentences, verbal

and

nominal, 130.

121. 5, 6.
Subjects, two or more,
Subjunctive, 112. 3. Rem. 1, 114. 4, 127. 3. (2),
127. 4. (2),129. 2. (3).Rem.
Substantive
clause in apposition, 135. 5.

Substantive

sentences, 135.

Stibstantive

sentences

used

as

Substantive

sentences

used

as

used

Sentences,

simple, 131.

Substantive

sentences

Sentences,

declarative, 131. 1.

Substantive

sentence

Sentences, negative, 131. 2.

Sentences, interrogative,1.32.

Substantive

conjunctive, 133.
Sentences, alternative and adversative,134.

3.

substantive, 135.

1. Rem.

1.

(3),9, 31.

quotation, 135.

as

indirect

an

ject,
ob-

adjectives or

after

Sufformative

of

Sufformative

of

of

perfect,43. 1 4.
imperative, 48. Rem.
,

2.

imperfect, 45. 2, 3, 47. Rems.

4,5.
of

perfect,peculiar forms

of,

43.5.

Superlative, 100. 2.
Syllable,how formed, 16.
Syllables,kinds of, 17.

(See Alphabet.)

Signs, orthographic, 10 sq.

Sign of definite object, 89.
of noun,

showing classification of letters,5.

35.
showing personal pronouns,
Table showing pronominal suffixes, 36.
Table giving general view of the verb-stems, 42.
Table

C.

Table

76.

State, anomalies
(See

object clauses

Sufformatives

(See Vowel.)'

consonant.

State.

used

sentence

Sufformative

Sibilants, 5. 1, 21. 1.

State

Suffix, 36, 77, 51, 61.

Shifting of vowels, 32.

Short vowels, 7. 1. (1).

Sign,

as

participles,135. 4.

Sharpened syllables,17. 3.

Sign, vowel.

used

(3).

Substantive

adjective or relative, 136.

Sentences, adverbial,137.
Sentences, conditional,138.

7. 1.

as

135. 3. (4).

Sentences,

Sh^wa,

sentence

Substantive

Sentences, complex, 135-138.

Shaph'el, 41. 5.
Shin, 3, 4. 3. (5),5. 1, 20.

used

predicate,135. 2.
dependent question,

as

135. 3. (2).

Sentences, compound

Sentences,

subject, 135. 1.
object, 135. 3.

of, 86. 17.

Absolute, Emphatic

and

struct.)Table
Con-

giving the

formation

of

the

perfect

p"*al,43.
Stative

perfect,41. 1. (2),43.

Stems,

verb, 41.

Stem,

simple verb, 41.

5. Rem.

2.

Table

giving the first forms

the derived
1.

Stem, intensive, 41. 2.

Stem, causative, 41. 3.

Stem, reflexive or passive,41. 4.
Stem, Shaph'el, 41. 5.
Stem, Taph'el,41. 5. Rem. 1.

of the

perfects of

stems, 44.

giving the p^'alimperfect, 45.

of the pronominal
giving a summary
in the
perfect, 43. 5.
fragments used

Table

Table

Rem.

1.

giving the pronominal fragments used

in forming the imperfect,45. 2, 47. Rem. 5.

Table

BOOK

THIS

DUE

IS

ON

FINE

INITIAL

AN

ASSESSED

WILL

BE

THIS

BOOK

DAY

TO

DATE

SO

TO
THE

DUE.

CENTS
ON

CENTS

25

FAILURE

DATE

$1.00

TO

AND

LAST

OF

FOR
THE

ON

INCREASE

WILL

THE
BELOW

STAMPED

ON
THE

THE

RETURN
PENALTY
FOURTH

SEVENTH

DAY

OVERDUE.

.iltS

":C

WlftR 20

^^

5
AUU

14

JAN

1044

1947

loitey*^*'
24S"""t8Hy
RfcC'D

Li^

i(\N2fa'6A-4^'^
^-^

tF*

RECElVeo
MG

2 0 '66
-4 PM

LOAN

DEPT.

LD

21-100tlI-7,

'39(402;;)